#i'll be over here in my land of being grateful to have something to look forward to in my life.
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Sneaking Away
18+, minors dni
Content warning: explicit sexual content
bucky and reader sneak off for some alone time during one of the avengers parties ;)
•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••
Chatter filled the room as you looked around, sipping your champagne as you observed the guests filling the Avengers Compound.
Another one of Tony's parties was in full swing and you wondered how so many people had been allowed to come into a supposedly inaccessible private base. There were many faces you recognized but there were also many you didn't.
You couldn't help but tug at the hem of your black dress that Nat and Wanda had forced you into. Dresses were not your thing but tonight you relented, if only to please your friends.
And now here you were in a dress way too short for comfort with your hair swept into a side braid.
Thankfully Wanda relented when you refused to wear heels.
As your eyes swept around the crowd, you landed on a figure in the corner, standing awkwardly away from the crowd.
A smile crossed your lips as you made your way to Bucky, greeting him with, "You look like you're having the time of your life."
Blue eyes shifted to you and a look of ease crossed his face.
"Oh yeah, this is definitely my kinda scene," he scoffed, sipping at his scotch, "Really, I'm just here out of respect for Stark."
Things between Tony and Bucky were improving, although slowly. They could now stand to be in a room together and even sometimes bantered without trying to rip each other's heads off.
Your eyes roamed over him as you listened to him speak, but you weren't exactly listening.
Bucky looked amazing in the dark red button up he wore, black pants covering his thick thighs.
He looked amazing, and it made you want to drag him back to the bed you left him in this morning.
"Well, I think he's a bit preoccupied. Think he'd notice if we slipped away for a bit?" you grinned at him, teeth biting your lip.
Bucky's eyes darkened at your words and he scanned the room to make sure nobody was paying attention, "And what would we be doing?"
You grabbed his hand and tugged him down the hall, excusing yourself through the crowd of people til you made it to a room at the very end, which ended up being Tony's office. Oh well, it would have to do.
"You know, seeing you dressed up really does something to me, Barnes," you say as you lock the door behind you. You were about to turn and face him, but you were quickly pushed against the cool steel of the door, your nipples tightening as the cold affected you.
"Trust me, I know how you feel. I've been waiting to get my hands on you again since this morning," Bucky said softly, his face coming to press into the curve of your neck as his lips roamed the soft skin connecting to your shoulder, "This dress is killing me."
His hands, one warm skin and one cool vibranium, came to your waist and wrapped around you.
Your head rolled back onto his shoulder as he began to leave a mark on your neck. Luckily with your advanced healing it would fade before anyone would see it. But he still loved to mark you up and see the evidence of him ravishing you while it lasted.
"Fuck, I need you Bucky," you squirmed as he sunk his teeth once more into your skin, just enough to sting.
He pulled back and wasted no time in dragging you over to the large desk that was settled by the window. Luckily Tony has them installed so that the person inside could look out, but nobody could see inside.
You were grateful for that when Bucky bent you over the wood of the desk and flipped the skirt of your dress up, exposing your panty covered ass to him.
"I'm gonna have to give Nat and Wanda my thanks for dressing you up," he muttered, his hands coming to roam over your ass. You gasped when he squeezed your ass cheeks, you head turned to the side so you could take in heavy breaths.
"I'll have to wear more dresses if they get to you like this," you teased as his hands came to curl into the waistband of your underwear.
RIP.
A yelp left at the quick burn against your hips as he ripped the thin fabric, your hands grasping at the edge of the desk.
You heard the wood creak and had to remember your strength, not wanting to break Tony's desk.
You both would never hear the end of it.
"Bucky, please." you sighed, hips squirming.
He grinned, eyes roaming over you as he let his normal hand slip between your thighs, gliding through the wetness beginning to gather there before slowly pressing a finger in, "Whatever you want, doll."
Your thighs trembled with the sensation, not about to give out due to your strength, but just from pure pleasure.
You loved fooling around with Bucky but he was a tease who delighted in hearing your whines and cries of desperation.
His fingers curled within you and pressed into the sensitive spot that always made you squirm and you couldn't help as your body shot up, a gasp leaving you at the feeling.
You were too focused on trying to grind your hips into his long fingers that you didn't realize his vibranium fingers were sneaking up your spine, leaving goosebumps in their wake, before reaching the back of your neck and forcing you back down.
"Oh god," you whined, the strain of your hard nipples pressing into the coolness of the desk once more through the fabric of your dress. Before long, you were soaked, the slickness of your arousal dripping down your thighs as Bucky continued to thrust into you. It was more than you could take.
You turned your face to the side, your cheeks flushed and lip swollen from where you'd been biting it.
"Bucky," a soft whimper left you in a plea. "Please, Buck. Just fuck me. I need it."
At your begging, he slowed down before slipping his fingers out.
"Now why would I want to ruin my fun?" he asked as he popped one of his wet fingers into his mouth, a teasing curve to his lips coming around the digit.
You pushed your hips back into his, losing what little breath you'd managed to gather when you felt the hard length of him straining in his dress pants, and you mustered up the strength to say, "Because I know you want me just as badly."
He let out a hum as he pursed his lips, eyes roaming your bare ass and soaked cunt.
"Well, you're not wrong about that," he said, hands leaving you just long enough to release his belt and undo his pants.
When his hot tip pressed against your entrance, you couldn't help but shudder in anticipation, and when he finally slide home within you a steady moan left your lips.
"Goddammit, doll," he breathed, hands rubbing soothingly from the curve of your ass to your hips, "You always feel like heaven."
And when he finally began to move, you couldn't help but agree, his rigid cock bringing you to the edge of sanity.
The only sound in the room was the mix of heavy breathing, skin slapping and Tony's desk creaking as you both worked towards your ending.
Before Bucky, sex wasn't something you thought of often. You were far stronger than most men and women thanks to your powers and you always worried you would harm them.
But with Bucky? You had no reason to hold back.
Needless to say, when you first got together everyone in the compound made sure to stay far away from your shared room.
It wasn't long before you gave into your first orgasm, a sharp cry leaving you as you tighten around Bucky's cock, a hiss of pleasure escaping from between his teeth in return.
His hips sped up and by the way the wood sounded, you really began to worry about the integrity of the desk beneath you.
"Fuck, sweetheart. You're so good for me," he praised, his hand still holding you down as he used you for his own release.
As he continued you began to feel the waves of pleasure roll through you again, oversensitive yet begging for more.
His free hand, the flesh one, slid between your hips and the desk and into the apex of your thighs, finding the swollen nub that was practically pulsing for relief.
"Oh fuck!" you cried as he began to rub firm circles into it, full body squirming now, but there was no use. You were trapped.
A dark laugh left Bucky, "That's it, doll. Give me what I want,"
Within a few bold circles you did exactly that, a shout leaving you as you came around him once more, squeezing him for all he's worth.
Once you finished, you laid back against the wood in exhaustion, humming softly as you soon felt warmth flood you at Bucky's release.
He pulled out after a few minutes and you whimpered as you felt his release begin to run down your thighs.
He wasted no time in scooping it up with his fingers and pushing it back into you.
Moments later, you both stepped away to fix your clothing, you cleaning Bucky's spend from your thighs with some toilet paper in the conjoined bathroom before flushing the evidence away.
Once you both were cleaned up and (mostly) passable, you leaned up to kiss him.
After you pull away, Bucky glances at the desk," We're gonna need to come up with a good story for where we snuck off too. Tony will have our heads over his desk if he finds out."
And when you looked over to see the dents and nail marks at the edge from your grip you couldn't help but laugh before leaning in to rest your head on his chest, happy and content.
#bucky barnes#bucky barnes smut#bucky barnes x reader#james bucky buchanan barnes#marvel smut#marvel
195 notes
·
View notes
Text



𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐆𝐑𝐀𝐂𝐄𝐅𝐔𝐋 𝐂𝐇𝐄𝐄𝐑𝐋𝐄𝐀𝐃𝐄𝐑 𝐀𝐍𝐃 𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐇𝐔𝐌𝐁𝐋𝐄 𝐁𝐀𝐒𝐊𝐄𝐓𝐁𝐀𝐋𝐋 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐘𝐄𝐑 ─ PB⁵
౨ৎ ─ summary | request -> "Could you write a Paige bueckers x Fem Reader pls! where they’re enemies but everyone is always teasing them (everything’s regular, like she plays for UConn and the reader can be a cheerleader or something idk). It can lead to smut or just a super cute story. Ofc you don’t have to follow the plot!"
─ word count | 1.8k
─ warnings | teasing obviously, kinda mean paige but not really, cheer coach being mean, mention of coach's weight (i had to im sorry), hurt/comfort (my new fav trope omg)
─ taglist | @xocherishxo @iienstein @yazmunson @eupheteral and here's a link to my taglist if anyone would like to join!!
─ ev's notes | my requests are closed rn but if yall wanna send in some concepts, please do i'm willing to indulge (trust me this more of a gift to me than anyone)
"OH THERE SHE GOES AGAIN, THE DRAMA QUEEN!" PAIGE MOCKS as you feel your cheeks get red in embarrassment.
KK and Azzi exchange glance before looking back at the two of you. You let out an irritated scoff as Paige drank her water, her eyebrows raising as she awaited your response. You knew she was trying to get a reaction out of you, to see you stumble over your words and get embarrassed.
"Oh shut up," you landed on the simplest response as you rolled your eyes. Paige laughed as she shook her head in amusement as KK stifled a laugh.
Paige's mocking tone grated on your nerves, sparking irritation that simmered just beneath the surface. You shot her a pointed glare, your jaw clenched in frustration as you fought to keep your composure.
Paige smirked, clearly relishing the opportunity to ruffle your feathers. "Oh, did I hit a nerve, sweetheart?" she taunted, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she took a sip of her water, her gaze never leaving yours.
"I'm not a drama queen," you scoffed. "And I wasn't even talking to you! I was talking to Azzi!"
"Well you should've spoken quieter." Paige quickly retorted as your nose flared in utter irritation. "Oh nice jersey by the way," she added as she glanced down at the jersey you were wearing.
You rolled your eyes and huffed in frustration. You were a cheerleader and your team had decided to add some extra support for the girl's basketball team, so they made all the girls wear someone's jersey.
Now this wouldn't be a problem if they would've chosen any other girl on the team, but no. Somehow you ended up with Paige's and now you're sure, you'll never live it down.
"I'll speak however I want, thank you very much," you shot back, your tone dripping with sarcasm. "And as for the jersey, it's not like I had much of a choice in the matter."
Paige's smirk widened at your response, clearly reveling in your annoyance. "And here I thought cheerleaders were supposed to be graceful."
You scoffed, resisting the urge to roll your eyes at Paige's jab. "Graceful or not, at least I'm not the one tripping over my own ego," you fired back, your tone sharp with irritation.
Paige let out a melodramatic gasp, placing a hand over her heart in mock offense. "Ouch, that stings," she replied, her smirk never faltering. "At least I can back up my ego."
You arched an eyebrow, unimpressed by Paige's attempt to deflect your jab. "Oh, please," you retorted, your voice dripping with sarcasm. "Last time I checked, being able to shoot hoops doesn't make you a saint."
"Oh, but twirling around in the air with little pom-pom's does?" Paige's laughter echoed as you rolled your eyes. "I'd like to see you try and shoot a 3-pointer."
You couldn't help but chuckle at Paige's retort, her laughter infectious despite the underlying tension between you. "Fair enough," you relented, a playful glint in your eyes. "But I'd like to see you try and nail a perfect pyramid."
Paige raised an eyebrow, a challenge dancing in her gaze. "You wanna bet?" she replied, her smirk widening into a grin.
Azzi finally cut in and the both of you snapped out of it, remembering that it wasn't just the two of you at the table. "No, Paige, you're not going to be doing any tricks until the season is over."
You and Paige exchanged a knowing glance, the teasing atmosphere still lingering in the air between you. "Damn it," Paige teased, shooting Azzi a playful pout.
Azzi simply rolled her eyes, unfazed by Paige's antics. "Someone has to keep you in line," she quipped, a hint of amusement in her voice.
KK chuckled from beside Paige. "I actually wanna see Paige try and do that little trick in the air, uh... what is it called?"
Paige shot KK a playful glare, her competitive spirit reignited by his challenge. "You mean a basket toss?"
Your eyebrows furrowed as your lips curved into a smile at Paige's response. "How did you know that?"
"You always talk about how can't nail a basket toss, what can I say? I catch on." Paige shrugged as if it was nothing as you exchanged a playful smirk. "Can't be that hard."
KK started laughing as she shook her head in amusement. "Dude, it is hard."
"It can't be that hard. Maybe for Y/N..." Paige teased as you shot her a glare. "But not for me."
"Okay, let's bet. How much?" You glared at the blonde as she laughed. "50$."
"Only 50$? Please, let's see... 100$." Paige raised an eyebrow, her competitive spirit igniting at the mention of a bet.
You exchanged a glance with KK and Azzi, a mixture of excitement and annoyance bubbling within you. "Deal, let's shake on it."
"Okay, I'll give you 100$ if I can't land it and if I can, you'll give me it." Paige explained as she accepted your handshake with a smile.
"Yeah, that's how betting works, P." You teased as Paige's grip tightened slightly, a playful glint in her eyes as she shot you a glare.
"Shut up."
"You first."
"I asked you first,"
"Technically, not really-"
KK scoffed in amusement, interrupting your banter with a shake of her head. "You two are like an old married couple," she remarked, unable to hide her amusement. "Just kiss already."
"Oh shut up!" You guys both said union, Paige's blush obvious on her cheeks as she groaned.
──
The basketball game unfolded on the court, while you stood on the sidelines, cheering on your team with all your might. The gymnasium echoed with the applause of the crowd, the energy palpable as you did your usual routine.
But tonight, everything just felt like a haze. Every cheer felt forced, every move seemed to lack the usual grace and precision that defined your performances. Maybe it was the lack of sleep or finals that had finally been getting to you, but you were exhausted.
On top of all that, your coach was watching you like a hawk, his expression disapproving. With every misstep, you could feel his disappointment weighing heavily on your shoulders, adding to the burden of exhaustion that already consumed you.
Each word felt like a blow to your confidence, leaving you feeling hurt. You tried to maintain your focus, to push past the exhaustion and perform at your best, but it felt like an uphill battle.
Your coach's voice rang out above the din of the crowd, his words sharp. "Y/N, what was that? You call that a toe touch? I've seen better from a beginner! Jesus Christ."
Tears pricked at the corners of your eyes as you fought to hold them back, to maintain a facade of composure in the face of your coach's harsh criticism. But inside, you were crumbling, your confidence shaken to its core.
Paige's head turned at that, she was sitting on the bench as she watched the exchange between you and the coach. Sensing your hurt, her expression softened, a flicker of concern crossing her features.
And as the final buzzer sounded and the game drew to a close, you excused yourself from the team and practically ran to the bathroom. You sniffled quietly as you let the tears out freely, feeling the weight of the entire night crashing on your shoulders.
After a few minutes, you cleaned up your running make-up and made your way back to the court to get your stuff. As you made your way towards the exit, you heard a familiar voice call out to you from behind. Turning around, you were surprised to see Paige running tp toward you, her expression softened with concern.
"Hey," she said softly, taking a step closer to you. "Are you okay?"
You nodded, forcing a small smile despite the lingering traces of tears on your cheeks. "Yeah, I'm fine," you replied, your voice wavering slightly.
She gestured for you to keep walking and you did, she walked up next to you. "You don't look fine," she remarked, her tone gentle yet firm. "Tell me what happened."
"Nothing," you replied rather defensively as Paige shot you a glare. You knew she was just trying to help so you sighed, trying to relax yourself. "It's not that big of a deal."
Paige narrowed her eyes slightly, clearly not buying your attempt to brush off the situation. "If it's bothering you enough to run off like that, then it's definitely a big deal."
You sighed, realizing that you couldn't hide your feelings from Paige, nor did you really want to. With a slump of your shoulders, you relented. "Fine, it's just... Coach was being really harsh on me tonight,"
Paige's expression softened, her concern evident as she listened to your explanation. "Yeah, I figured. I'm sorry." She paused, feeling slightly awkward as she shifted her weight from one foot to another. "If it makes you feel a better, I don't think he twirl in the air like you. Or just in general, 'cus you know, he's like 200 pounds."
Your lips curved into a smile before you even knew it, rolling your eyes as a laugh escaped your mouth. Her awkwardness melted away as she joined in your laughter as she watched your expression closely.
"No but seriously." Her smile softened as she gazed back at you. "Don't let him determine your worth. I already know you're gonna go pro." Paige paused as she took in her words, shaking her head as you let out another laugh. "Can you go pro in cheer?"
"I don't think so," you replied with a grin, shaking your head. "But hey, who knows? Maybe I'll be the first."
Paige chuckled, her smile widening as she playfully nudged your shoulder. "Well, if anyone can do it, it's you."
You felt her gaze locked on you as your lips began to hurt from grinning. You felt your cheeks warm up as her blue eyes held yours, a warmth spreading through you at the intensity of her gaze. It was as if time had slowed down, the bustling gymnasium fading into the background as you found yourself captivated by the depth of Paige's eyes.
Unable to tear your gaze away from hers, you felt a flutter of something unfamiliar stir within you—a warmth that spread from the depths of your being and settled comfortably in the space between you and Paige.
With a soft smile, Paige broke the spell, her laughter ringing out once more as she playfully nudged your shoulder. "Come on, let's get out of here."
"Where are we going?" You laughed as Paige's hand naturally fell on the small of your back to lead you to the exit.
"To celebrate with the girls." Paige smiled. You didn't need any more convincing, you were down for whatever. "You still hate my cocky ass, or whatever?"
You let out a breathless laugh as you shook your head, she always had to ruin the moment. She opened the door for you as she led you to her car, her hand lingering on the small of your back.
"Of course. You still think I'm a drama queen?"
Paige nodded as she smirked. "Always."
↳ make sure to check out my navigation or masterlist if you enjoyed! any interaction is greatly appreciated !
↳ thank you for reading all the way through, as always ♡
#paige bueckers fanfiction#paige bueckers smut#paige bueckers x reader#paige bueckers#wcbb fic#wcbb x reader#wcbb#uconn headcannons#uconn#uconn wbb#ncaa women’s basketball#women's college basketball#ncaaw#uconn women’s basketball#uconn huskies
743 notes
·
View notes
Note
Could you do brothers best friend with Sidney Crosby? Maybe reader is mackinnons younger sister or something
master plan - sidney crosby
also:

all you were to him was his best friends little sister.
-
the years flew by of knowing sidney, watching him grow into the player he is today seemed to pass by quickly. my bags are packed and by the car, ready for me to take my leave. i've been staying with nathan in colorado for a few years at his apartment, having transferring high schools.
but now that i've got a transferred to a university in pittsburgh, sidney offered to let me stay with him until i was able to get my own place and have a stable lifestyle. nathan frowns, looking at me. "i'll miss you, be safe." he says, placing both hands on my shoulders.
"i will, don't worry." my words come out barely reassuring, and i can tell by his face he's not the happiest about the situation. "sidney will be here soon, please don't give him that really long 'take care of my little sister or there will be consequences' talk. he's your best friend, he wouldn't do that."
"i just want to make sure you're gonna be safe and not exposed to anything you don't need to be exposed to." his arms cross, his eyes squinting a little.
we bicker back and forth a little before we see sidney walking towards us with a smile. they hug and laugh a little, then they both turn to look at me. my backpack is slung over my back, a large suitcase in my hand.
"you ready, little nate?" asks sidney, a smile on his face.
ah, there it is. the dreaded nickname that sidney gave me years ago and it's stuck ever since he joked about it and got a bunch of laughs. i nod, smiling awkwardly. he helps me with my suitcase, letting me say goodbye to nathan. "bye baby sis, be safe and be happy. don't stress too much about school, i know how you get. i love you." he rants, pulling me in for a tight hug.
"i'll be safe, i promise. i love you, nate." i whisper, hugging back. it's gonna be weird moving away from my brother, since we've been together practically our whole lives. "i'll text you when the plane lands."
"you better. and sid, i better not hear anything about you not taking care of her and keeping her safe." his words stern, pointing a finger at sidney. "i know shes grown, but she needs taking care of too."
sidney nods with a smile, my suitcase still in hand. "i won't let anything happen to her, i promise." he gestures for me to follow him, and i wave goodbye to nathan. the door to nathan's car shuts after he waves, my lips pursing together as we walk towards the bus.
the ride is awkwardly quiet between us all the way to the airport, with a question here and there. but, once we get to the airport and walk towards the plane with the rest of the team, i can't help but feel a little nervous. i'm grateful that their managers let me fly back with them after the penguins game in colorado, just a perk of being a players sibling, i guess.
i take a seat in the front, knowing the players will probably want to sit in the back. i pop in my earbuds, listening to the playlist of my downloaded music. i stare outside the window, watching the plane leave the ground.
i wake up about an hour later, pulling my earbud out to look over at who tapped me on the shoulder. it's evgeni malkin, looking at me with a cheesy smile. he invites me to play cards with his group of people he's sitting with, hoping i'll say yes. i sit with them, laughing and cracking jokes as we play a lively game of cards.
the rest of the flight goes by quickly and i stand, walking back to my seat to collect my stuff. i thank the group for the fun game, walking off the plane with tristan jarry. we got to talking during the flight, we seem pretty similar so we got along pretty well. i hand back, waiting for sidney.
he walks up to me, his coat blowing in the wind. "have fun playing cards, little nate?" he asks with a smile. "come on, we still have to take the team bus back to the arena so we can get to our cars." i huff, just ready to get to his house, ready to sleep in a comfortable bed.
the bus ride goes by smoothly, about 20 minutes of quietness. the players are now tired, the moon high in the sky. they don't typically travel at night like this? but since the plane ride was so short, they just decided to come on home after the game.
we finally get in sidney's car, him turning up the heater. he sighs, driving back to his apartment. i look out the window as he drives, admiring the lights of the city at night. the car ride is silent, with a yawn or sigh here and there.
we soon arrive to his apartment, the car doors opening from both of our sides. i look around the parking garage, grabbing my luggage from his car. most of my stuff was shipped here already, having been here about a week.
sidney helps me with a few of my things, leading me to his apartment. the door squeaks a bit as he unlocks it, kicking it open.
-
it's been a few weeks since i moved in with sidney, and we've ended up becoming pretty good friends. i go to most of his home games, we eat dinner together, we play board games and card games when possible, he helps me with my homework, it's all been so fun being here with him.
at first i thought i would hate living with him, but it's actually made me pretty happy. he knows just how to cheer me up, making me my favorite meal or spending time with me when i'm sad. i do the same for him, and now we practically do everything together.
i slip on my crosby jersey, sighing. i fix the rest of my outfit and hair, grabbing my wallet, phone and keys. i make my way outside, unlocking my car and getting in. sidney bought me a car for my birthday last week, a gift i never expected, especially from him. i begged him to take it back, but he insisted that i kept it and stop taking ubers everywhere.
my phone connects to bluetooth as i get in and buckle up, and i press a few buttons on the wheel, calling nathan. his voice comes through the speakers a few seconds later. "hey baby sis! how's it going?"
"good! i'm on my way to the penguins game. how's it going with you?" i ask, pulling out of the parking garage.
"good, practice was terrible today. everyone seemed off..." he says, sighing.
"everyone gets in a slump here and there, i'm sure it'll be okay." i reassure, smiling. we talk for a bit until i pull into the parking lot at the arena, "okay, i'm at the arena so i gotta go!" we say goodbyes and i excitedly make my way into the arena, grabbing a drink and snack before i make my way to my seat.
the penguins are playing the rangers tonight, so it should be a pretty entertaining game. i set down my drink and take a seat, munching on my snack while i wait for the game to start. i throw away the trash just as warmups start, making my way back to my seat as fast as possible.
i smile as the players make their way onto the ice, i clap and cheer a little, watching both teams do drills and stretches. i see sid skating over, a smile on his face and a puck in his hand. be throws the puck over, and he laughs when i can't catch it. i pick it up and put it in my pocket, smiling at sidney.
he gestures for me to take a photo with him, so i grab my phone and turn around, smiling as i click the capture button, showing him the photo. he gives a thumbs up and waves, skating back to warm up. i laugh, sending the photo to nathan.
once the anthem is over, the game begins soon after. the puck drops, and they players work hard to get the puck in their offensive zones, trying their best to score. i make sure to take a lot of pictures so i can post them later, it's been a while since i last posted so i want some content.
-
i wait up for sidney, editing the pictures on my phone and uploading them to instagram. i tag the penguins in some the photos, then tag sidney in the picture we took together. the pictures are posting when the door clicks open, a loud and tired sigh filling the room.
i turn, seeing sidney walking in. i give him a smile, congratulating him on his win over the rangers. he thanks me and gives me a hug, when his phone dings.
he looks down, clicking on his phone and checking his notifications. "you tagged me in a photo?" he asks, laughing as he clicks on the post. he smiles warmly as he scrolls through the photos, and there's a hint of something unreadable in his eyes when he stops on the selfie of us during warm ups.
"do you not like it? i can take it down if you want me to." i ask, looking at his phone.
"no no, i love the photo. send it to me?" he smiles, looking at me.
i nod, pulling out my phone and sending it to him. his phone dings a few seconds later, signaling he got the picture. he thanks me and gives me a hug, wishing me goodnight.
i go to bed as well, yawning as i change into my sleep clothes.
-
the next morning when i wake up, i smell bacon and eggs. i shoot up in bed, not even bothering to change. i rush into the kitchen, "is that bacon?" i ask excitedly.
sid laughs and nods, flipping the pieces of meaty goodness with the kitchen tongs. he lets them cook, moving to stir the scrambled eggs. "do you need any help?" i walk over to him, looking at all the delicious food he's cooking.
"you can set the table if you want." he smiles warmly, gesturing to the plates on the counter that he's yet to set. i nod, grabbing the plates, silverware, and napkins and bringing them to the table.
i'm placing everything in its spot when his phone dings, "can you see who that is?" he asks, still working on breakfast. i nod, walking over to his phone. i click the on button to see who texted him, only to be met with the photo of me and him set as his lock screen.
"y/n? who is it?" he calls out, wondering why i'm so quiet. "is something wrong?"
"no, nothings wrong. i just...spaced out." i lie, smiling softly. the phone automatically turns off, so i turn it on again. "it's geno, he wants to know if you want to hang out later and eat dinner."
"tell him i'm busy," he says, bringing the pan of bacon to the table and putting a few pieces on our plates. "me and you have plans to go to that new restaurant, remember?"
"are you sure? we can do that some other time."
"no!" he says, almost a little too quickly. his tone is suspicious, "i mean, no. i had to make reservations for that restaurant, they book up quickly and it's be over a month before we can get in again."
"oh, alright..." i eye him suspiciously, before texting geno back. he puts a thumbs up on the text, and i set sid's phone down and join him at the table. we eat in a comfortable silence like normal. "sid, this is amazing. i swear, you get better every time you cook."
he laughs, eating a piece of bacon with a shrug. "i have practice later, but i'm showering and changing at the rink so be ready to leave when i get home. remember it's a fancier restaurant, so wear something nice."
"i will, i already have it picked out." a laugh leaves my mouth, then i continue to eat.
-
the door opens with a creak, just like it did the first day i moved in. sidney walks in, looking at me. i swear i can see the faintest blush on his cheeks, a happy grin now plastered on his face. "you look amazing. are you ready to go?"
i nod, standing up and following him to his car date he locks the door behind us. he opens the door for me, a cheeky grin on his face. i laugh, sitting down in the plush, leather seats of his car.
the drive is mostly quiet, with soft music filling the silence. we ask each other questions here and there, with the occasional joke, cough or yawn. once we pull up, he quickly gets out and opens the door for me. i smile and thank him quietly, following beside him into the restaurant.
the waiter sits us at our table and sets down the menus, asking us if we would like any drinks. we answer with our preferred drinks of choice, the waiter giving us a polite nod as he goes to get them. i open the menu, scanning the pages.
after a moment of silence between us, i break it softly. "sidney, this place is awfully expensive. i'll pay half."
"no need." he laughs, adjusting his jacket. "you're worth it." his words make my face flush red, a dumbfounded look on my face.
"sidney..."
"y/n." he begins, waiting for the waiter to leave after he brings our drinks. "i need to tell you something." his tone and face suddenly serious, making me set down the menu as he does the same.
i nod, willing to hear him out. "of course, anything."
"just, don't freak out, okay? you have to promise to hear me out." he says, and i agree with a nod.
"listen y/n, i thought you moving in would be a mistake. that you would bother me and make my life a living hell." he sighs, and my face drops. "but, i was wrong. completely wrong. you have made this the best time of my life. you always know just the right thing to say and when to say it, always take care of me and my friends. i guess what i'm trying to say is...i really like you. like, a lot."
my jaw drops slightly, my hand coming up to fidget with the necklace he got me.
"if you don't like me back, i understand. but, just know, i already talked to nathan, and he's okay with this, if that's what you're worried about."
i shake my head, "sidney, i like you too. i've liked you for so long, but i never saw it." i admit, a smile gracing his face at my words.
he laughs softly, reaching into his coat pocket. he pulls out a little box, with a beautiful ring inside. i'm about to speak, but he cuts me off. "don't worry, i'm not proposing. this is a promise ring, to signify that i'll always take care of you and love you."
i smile softly as i look at the ring, the silver shining in the box from the light. i slip it on my finger, the band fitting me perfectly. it's decorated in small gems, different colors all over it. "it's beautiful...thank you."
he nods with a smile, putting the empty box back in his pocket. his stomach grumbles loudly, making both of us laugh. "well, i guess we should order now."
i nod, picking my menu back up while we're both still laughing. i peek out from the top of my menu, looking at him. he's still grinning, his eyes scanning the menu.
i snap a sneaky picture of the ring, sending it to nate with a message attached, 'promise ring!! 💍' i smile as it sends, the message soon popping up as read.
he texts back quickly, his message making me laugh. 'it was all part of my master plan to get you two together...😈'
i show the message to sid, his laugh bellowing out across the quiet restaurant. it draws a little attention, something i would normally be embarrassed about. but with him, i could never be embarrassed.
#nhl#hockey#paladin's fics!#creds: paladin#paladin's 300 follower celly!!#sidney crosby x reader#sidney crosby#crosby#pittsburgh#pittsburgh penguins#penguins#pens#pens lb#penguins lb#nhl pens#nhl penguins#national hockey league#four nations lb#4 nations face off#four nations face off#4 nations lb#hockey x reader#nhl x chubby!reader#nhl x y/n#nhl x you#nhl x reader#nhl x internet
146 notes
·
View notes
Text
Staring into the void thinking about my unloved little guy favorites and feeling the thoughts mix with my adoration for stupid niche crossovers. I want a svsss x Naruto crossover but instead of anyone especially notable from svsss who crosses over it's my favorite "really not as bad as he could be" award winner, Ming Fan
Squinting back at naruto and flipping a coin to decide if he lands in warring states era or modern konoha and deciding I like both of these options, so we're going to do 2 separate stories/timelines. Or maybe we'll have him land in the past then get flashed forward to future Konoha when he tries going home so he gets the best of both worlds, who knows— I'll decide when I get there.
With that said, buckle in baby because it's time for:
✨️ Ming Fans very unfortunate fall into the mess that is naruto canon ✨️
Ming Fan gets flung into another dimension due the ultimate possible sin in svsss: being a background character.
Some obligatory crazy adventure was happening to Luo Binghe and SQQ involving some magic artifact, and in your stereotypical "someone not too important to the plot touches the object and gets exploded, proving it's dangerous to touch + upsetting SQQ so LB can appropriately comfort him" (probably originally a wife plot) scene, Ming Fan gets zapped into naruto canon. Woops!
If it helps him feel any better, SQQ really is upset by this. Binghe is not. At all. He might think it's karma but also this guy doesn't know the first fucking thing about appropriate levels of karma so maybe he should keep his mouth shut.
(Neither of these facts make him feel better but do you know what does? Imagining SQQ yelling at Binghe for this. He's so fucking sure it's that guy's fault somehow. It's always his fault somehow.)
So boom, he gets zapped into the worst possible (and my personal favorite moment for inconvenient time travel) moments; The final battle between the Uchiha and the Senju.
Specifically, he gets zapped directly onto Tobirama's sword. Queue shocked Pikachu faces from everyone— including Ming Fan but with added dramatic blood and cursing in chinese. Bc hey!! They don't speak the same fucking language actually!!
Unfortunate.
So Tbrm and Izuna both jump back away from this unknown as Ming Fan continues to bleed and curse and be very fucking confused as to where he was.
He took the hit in the shoulder of his non dominant arm, it's a pretty clean cut and he's a cultivator so he'll be fine with some rest but MAN if it don't hurt like a bitch. On top of the motion sickness of being launched through time and space too, and wrapped up in a little bow of "surrounded by hostile looking strangers all yelling in a language I don't understand"
Yeah he's not having the greatest time right now.
So like, Ming Fan just sort of appeared out of nowhere, right? Which has Tobirama extra fucked up bc, yk, hiraishin.
Izuna doesn't know that he was just saved from death death, so he's appropriately grateful at avoiding being stabbed but also like. Who the fuck are you. How did you get here. You just interrupted my battle with my rival and I take a little offense to that actually.
Everyone is yelling and confused and Ming Fan is seriously debating hopping on his sword and flying off because fuck this.
Madara and Hashirama finally enter stage left and are both like "well he's not one of ours" so now everyone is eyeing him even more suspiciously and a couple people are for sure lowkey tensing to attack
Enter convenient svsss mcguffin! Because "idk it sounds like something SQQ would know how to do," Ming Fan knows some language technique that allows him to speak/understand a language for a certain amount of time.
So he grabs his sword and circulates his qi to prepare the technique, and everyone tenses up because hey what are you doing over there buddy
Tobirama, a really good sensor, can actually sense the differences between Ming Fan's qi circulating through his dantian vs how shinobi would circulate chakra through their chakra coils. So he's holding a hand up like 'wait let him cook' @ the Senju who tensed up for a possible attack, if only because he wants to see where this goes and is confident that if he tried anything fr, well, he's kind of surrounded on all sides rn by two entirely different factions
The Uchiha meanwhile don't want to be the first to strike, so everyone's just kinda cautiously gripping their weapons in this very odd battlefield stall
And boom: now he can speak their language.
I'd say the first thing he does is grab Tobirama and shake him while cussing him out about watching where he's swinging that sword of is but he's smarter than that. (For sure it's what he wants to do tho. He is picturing it. Oh man is he picturing it.)
So like, actual communication for now
Now. PIDW is fucking filled with all sorts of mcguffins, "I touched something I shouldnt have and when I opened my eyes I was somewhere strange" is alarmingly common, and the sect absoloutley has some sort of "teleportation checklist" to run through whenever your random, unfortunate disciple gets fucking zapped.
(I like to hc that Shang Quinghua had some sort of hand in making an "official" checklist taught across the peaks, and that different peaks treat this checklist with uhh,, different amounts of respect. (LQG thinks its useless but has simultaneously run the tally for peak lord whose gotten stranded by artifacts he shouldn't have touched the most. These two facts may be directly correlated.))
Anyways; Ming Fan gets to doing that checklist. He's demanding to know where he is, when he doesn't recognize the name, how close he is to the sea, what year and time of the year it is, where the nearest sect is, etc.
At first this is directed at Izuna and Tobirama both, but when Izuna fails to answer as directly as Tobirama does (with quick, flat answers) and also tries to return the questions ("who are you, how did you get here, etc.") he directs his attention soley to Tobirama. Even though hes a little BITCH and stabbed him
(Ming Fan can recognize he teleported directly onto his blade but this will not change him being butt hurt ab it)
For everyone watching, this is weird as all hell! Who is this guy? Why these questions? Ew why is he deferring to the Senju, our Izuna-sama would be so much better to ask—
Now, quick side note, the thing about Ming Fan is he's just like a dude. He's just a guy. But also he's really not, but also he really is? If that makes sense?
He's the senior most disciple and (correct me if I'm wrong here bc its been a while) SQQ's head disciple, which means he'll be the next peak lord in however many years when SQQ and his generation chooses to ascend. So he's definatley not a slacker when it comes to power or wit. Even if he does rank pretty low in the overall SVSSS canon, but also like, yeah, background character vs actual heavenly demons n shit.
So he's definitely a pretty impressive guy!! But also he's just a guy. And he's in contact with the power houses and freaks that is SVSSS main cast (*cough* Luo Bingghe *cough*) So his sense of self and where be ranks power wise is probably skewed to a degree. (Though I imagine that when left to his own devices and not having to defer to his shizun, he definitely suffers from "haughty bitch disease" (tragically not fatal, for now at least)
Thus; cultivator version of just a dude. I love him!!
(arguably the only better option for the "svsss just a dude award" would be Gongyi Xiao, who I also love dearly but he's not here right now, so, winner by default Ming Fan!!! (Story of his fucking life tbh))
Anyways, back to plot:
So, thinking that Ming Fan immediatley recognizes Tobirama's hiraishin design bc it was actually enscribed on whatever artifect got him sent here. Wwoahhh mystery or something idk but theres that
(Was Airplane thinking about naruto when he created this specific object? Did he maybe google "sealing design ideas" then copy paste the hiraishin directly into his work, knowing no one but him would know what he had done since there was no artwork to go with it? Maybe. Perhaps. Just possibly.)
I honestly dont really know where itd go from that, but like Ming Fan probably sticks around specifically to harass Tobirama in the hopes he can send him home.
He points at the Hiraishin and goes "Your talisman brought me here. Take responsibility."
Tobirama understands this as his activation of the Hiraishin in battle literally summoned Ming Fan (only half true) and the poor mans presence here is thus entirely his fault. (Ehhhhh not really)
Ming Fan will not correct this assumption.
Either way though, Tobirama would not give up the chance / excuse to interact with and help return an interdimensional traveler. Can you say science experiment?? Because Tobirama sure fucking can!
Tobirama ends up having a fucking field day trying to find ways to replicate Ming Fan's different techniques with chakra instead of qi, and just in general studying how the energy in their bodies flows and works so differently yet so similarly
Anyways !
Through convoluted reasons peace happens somehow
Ming Fan calls Izuna a dumb bitch to his face maybe, idk that sounds like smthn hed do. But also like more politely bc they have different ways of speaking and SQQ probably gets on his ass about 'if you're going to insult someone do it in a way that reflects well on your own and the peaks teachings'
Actually I love that and now I need Ming Fan and Izuna cat fights
Actually I need Ming Fan and everyone cat fights, Izuna just gets the worse of it bc in my heart he is diva coded in a similar way to Ming Fan
Tobirama also bites back but hes too interested in the opportunity to study Ming Fan to risk being proper rude like he usually would to like, pretty much anyone else.
"Did this guy call me and my entire clan useless warmongers with the collective IQ of a tree stump? Yes. Do I want to cut him open to see if his organs match my own? Also yes. And my chances of getting to do this are very slightly raised by at minimum not pointing out that he has the attitude of if chihuahua got fucked by the worlds angriest hairless cat and spat out a human shaped baby."
Madara is NOT safe from the Ming Fan bitchfest but hes too busy happily drinking with Hashirama at the prospect of peace to give him his full attention, so he lets Izuna handle the cat fights
Hashirama meanwhile thinks hes kind of a tool but is also too busy happily drinking with Madara to really care, and is also the sort of guy to think that bitchy people are funny (as long as he isnt the one who has to deal with the consequences they bring) so honestly? Hes also having fun watching him and Izuna fight
Ummm stuff happens, peace is achieved, Konoha is developed and Ming Fan is in the thick of it bc he still needs Tobirama to send him home. He's kind of just,, there. Hanging out. Doesnt really have anything to do here, isnt particularly invested in this city building shit. As head disciple he has experience with things like management and the like, but nothing on this scale. He is however familiar with the concept of government-esq bodies overseeing superpowered people in societies equivalent to something close to a village. So that might come in handy, idk
But yeah, Ming Fan is just kind of hanging around, maybe he's brought in as a fresh pair of eyes / consultant
When it comes time to elect a Hokage, it's Madara vs Hashirama, with both of their younger brothers obviously backing their elder brothers.
Ming Fan, who has taken many, many missions across many different villages, countries, kingdoms and more, has seen this fucking story go down a million different ways. Better yet, he's seen this story go down a million different ways, often with SQQ hanging over his shoulder providing live commentary and a fucking insiders POV on the mechanics of this
The thing about Madara is that he is clearly respected by his clan, and feared by others. But he's not really,,, approachable.
Meanwhile Hashirama is the same, but he is approachable
And Izuna? Well, he has a real charm to him that his brother lacks. A charm that could realistically stand pretty well against Hashirama's own charm. He's popular, genuinley, among his own clan and surprisingly among some Senju as well. Whereas Madara was 'the force to be reckoned with' Izuna occupied a sort of middling space, always standing against Tobirama. Plus, hes easy on the eyes and can rock a pretty effective 'open and friendly smile.'
Not to mention he was the Uchiha's spy master, probably would go on to be Konoha's in the future, so he's a pro at managing people
Between Madara and Izuna, if you want an Uchiha to run for Hokage and win... wasn't Izuna clearly the better option?
Ming Fan brings this up to Izuna one day and he's actually kind of blindsided by this. The idea straight up never occurred to him, too used to being in the position to back his brother and raise him up to ever consider wanting the position Madara desired for himself.
He considers it for all of 3 seconds, a noticeable hesitation, before he laughs and shakes his head, saying that he would never steal his big brothers dreams like that. If he has the skills to win the Hokage position, he'd just use them to make sure Madara does instead
(Madara, overhearing their conversation from the hallway, retreats silently to think.)
A week later, and right before the intentions of Madara and Hashirama are announced to officially begin running for Hokage are announced, and a switch is made. A strangely quiet Madara switches out with Izuna at the last minute, a surprise to literally everyone but Ming Fan, who huffs approvingly
(This... has been his dream for so long. The village, his clan, safe and at peace. To be able to lead that would be... everything. But if his own baby brother would be more likely to be choosen for that over himself... At the very least, Madara wants to see an Uchiha with the hat.)
It's worth mentioning also that at this point, Ming Fan has a decent amount of influence on his own. Like, obviously, he's hanging out with the clan heads and heirs, he isnt contributing too much to the village, but he is contributing. He's pulling his weight, and he often spends time just kinda wandering around, talking to people, learning about this different world and the things it has to offer— different food, clothing styles, stories, the culture, just all of it
And that on its own is enough to endear him to plenty of people. Plus, as Konoha grows and more clans join in, he remains at its center sort of by default of having landed in that position from the start.
I think he's especially popular with more common people, bc he'll often be wandering around, just kinda exploring and all that, and if you complain to him theres a chance he might take that complaint all the way to the top, and your complaint (if its serious enough) might actually be dealt with. And as Konoha grows and more and more people clutter the information train, that's really fucking valuable!
All of that is to say that when Ming Fan makes a mostly careless comment in public about thinking Izuna would make a better Hokage, well, it's an endorsement from a well respected person. Who knows if it truly impacts the outcome, and god knows Ming Fan isn't like, actively campaigning for either of them—he probably doesn't care too much on who wins, finds them both agreeable enough as leaders (they both annoy him in different ways but at least with Izuna he's clearly grown begrudgingly fond of the back and forth they have)
So! It's an incredibly close race, but in the end Izuna wins, becoming the first Hokage
(His dramatic ass is absolutely on board with Hashirama's idea for a carved face in the mountainside, even as Tobirama, Madara and Ming Fan both physically cringe at the idea)
Ming Fan ends up being stuck there for a couple year, which is... annoying, but he's an immortal cultivator and has had much longer missions, so overall he's mild about his displeasure. Clear progress is being made by Tobirama, who is open about each new discovery he makes between Ming Fan and a normal mortal of this world
("To discover what made the hiraishin bring you here from another world entirely, we must first map out exactly what makes you and me so biologically different that the seal would react so strongly")
Anyways, Tobirama finally figures out how to fuck with the hiraishin enough to send Ming Fan back !! Yay, the day is saved and everyone is different levels of sorry to see him go, ranging from mildly fond to 'oh thank fucking gone, LEAVEEE ALREADYYYY' from the many, many people he's probably annoyed while here
Izuna and Ming Fan say goodbye and "Ill almost miss fighting with your bitch ass" in the weird language of insults they've developed, which to others just sounds like "dont go missing me too much, even tho youll never find someone else on my level to talk with again 💅"
Izuna gets one last jab in as Ming Fan is teleporting away but literally right as he's dissapearing Ming Fan gets one back in, making him officially holder of 'Got The Last Word' and this will piss off Izuna for the rest of all time
And so Ming Fan is safely returned hom— OH FUCK WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS WHERE IS HE NOW?? GODDAMIT TOBIRAMA
Yeah, so, Ming Fan is instead zapped some decades into the future, into Kakashi's genin days
I mean, congrats to Tobirama, he just invented time travel, so, thats cool
Ming Fan doesnt actually give a shit though because this is not what he was promised, Tobirama you useless hack—!
He was sent back from the battlefield where he appeared, something about eliminating the chances of the specific location being involved in the act of breaking through universes, and reappeared in that same place.
He pretty quickly makes his way over to Konoha via flying sword, easily dodging the many patrols in the area who are at pretty much full swing due to the fact that we're nearing the start of the second shinobi war.
(Sakumo has not yet been assigned that doomed mission of his but will be any day now)
Ok so. POV you're one of the guys guarding the gates of Konoha.
And out of seemingly nowhere this fucking GUY. Just. DESCENDS FROM THE SKY FROM THE BACK OF A SWORD. Immediately starts angrily yelling at you about demanding to know where Senju Tobirama, the fucking nidaime who died years ago, currently is. And that he needs to get his bitchy little quack doctor ass out here RIGHT FUCKING NOW and do what he GODDAMN PROMISED
As Im sure you can imagine, the gate guards. Do not react too well to this.
I think Ming Fan received a konoha headband, and he usually doesnt wear it unless he's like, going into battle and needs to be able to be identified by his allies. And he wasnt wearing it when he was ready to hop on home, so he takes it out now and kinda shoves it in their face like THERE LOOK IM ONE OF YOU NOW WHERE IS TOBIRAMA.
They might have tried to arrest him but he was rocking with that "do you know who I fucking am, let me speak to your manager RIGHT NOW. Who is your hokage is Izuna still in charge I will ask him to light your ass on fucking fire if you dont bring me to him 5 goddamn minutes ago" swag and, like, he was just so confident about it the gate guards didnt?? really know what to do?? HE SEEMS TO KNOW WHAT HES TALKING ABOUT GUYS AND THATS SCARY
WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOULL ASK THE SHODAI HOKAGE TO (WHAT, RISE FROM HIS GRAVE?) TO GIVE US A SHAKING
(He wouldnt lmao, Izuna would probably have given them a gift basket for inconveniencing Ming Fan tbh. This fact however will never and has never stopped Ming Fan from using his name as a blunt force weapon against those who dont know better.)
So.
Ming Fan is brought to the Hokage.
DRUM ROLL PLEASE AS WE NOW INTRODUCE KONOHA'S SANDAIME HOKAGE IN THIS TIMELINE MING FAN HAS NOW LIGHTLY FUCKED UP,,,
KAGAMI UCHIHA !!!
Yeah so with Izuna as the first Hokage, the hat then went to Tobirama, who then passed it down to Kagami, who is currently looking at Sakumo as his possible successor
So, a very peeved Ming Fan is escorted to the Hokage's office. On his way over, he's taking note of the buildings and the clear passage of time. He looks at the mountain and finds 2 new faces besides Izuna's own annoying one, and catches wind of exactly what happened pretty fast.
Hopefully Tobirama isn't dead yet though, because oh man does Ming Fan have some words for him
(Ming Fan is annoyed to find his favorite little shop from before has been replaced by some stupid fuckin ramen restaurant. Ugh.)
Ming Fan finally arrives, and Kagami, who actually interacted with him more than a few times back in the day, does a fucking comedy spit take and blurts out, "Fan-dono?????"
Ming Fan does not recognize him at first and when he finally does, it's him going oh you're that hanger on brat who was always begging Tobirama to teach you.
Not. The most flattering take. But Kagami will take it.
So Kagami is like, Hokage now. But also he has memories of Ming Fan as both Tobirama's friend and also Izuna's friend and also just like. "Respected guy my mom told me to be good around."
So theres all sorts of things happening in his head rn on how to react to this situation
Ming Fan meanwhile has never interacted with a Hokage he wasnt allowed to call stupid to their face (to be fair Izuna would immediatley call him stupid back) so he is not giving Kagami the respect expected of like. Literally any ordanary shinobi to give him.
But he lucks out and gets a pass on it bc Kagami still has him slotted into the "sensei and Izuna-sama's respected friend" part of his brain that makes him feel like a kid again
(behind him, the ANBU squad does not like or agree with this turn of events. at all. who the FUCK are you to talk to the Hokage like this what the FUCK)
I think Danzo fucking despises Ming Fan, just because its funny. Ming Fan called him a nosey little brat one too many times as a kid and Danzo developed a childish grudge that he totally forgot about later in life— till he runs into Ming Fan again, years later, looking annoyingly exactly the same, and reawakens the rage of a slighted 12 year old
Sarutobi I dunno, I think hes somewhere between Kagami and Danzo on "this guy hits the buttons in my brain that make me feel like Im a kid being scolded by my sensei again" and also "holy shit FUCK this guy"
Anyways! Heres the thing:
When he left, Ming Fan absoloutley took some of Tobirama's research with him. It was probably some sort of exchange thing— way back when Ming Fan agreed to be a little science experiment in the first place, he probably made a deal of "yeah ok fine but I want every crumb of research you pull from me and I wanna take it home when I go"
Tobirama kinda shrugged and went "yeah fair enough, but were gonna have to agree on what kind of person is allowed to see some of it"
Shook on it, the end
So Ming Fan has this big ass thing of notes up his sleeve— filled with stuff about the differences between a shinobi and a cultivators bodies, some different fun notes Tobirama took while adapting some of Ming Fan's techniques to be used by chakra and vice versa w Ming Fan trying to use Tobirama's techniques with qi, notes on editing the hiraishin to try and get him home, etc.
Theres also probably just some other random stuff— mostly medical and jutsu / sealing guides, which Ming Fan traded information to bring home thinking the sect would benefit from it. If nothing else, his shizun will get a kick out of it
(oh boy would SQQ get a fucking kick out of seeing goddamn naruto lore written out in detail and refffered to as texts from another dimension)
^ so all of that is to say that Ming Fan has the traces of the seal to try to bring him back home, but he cant fucking use it himself bc he doesnt know how to preform the hiraishin, which is a major component of it
(and also part of why Tobirama let him take it to begin with, unconcerned of Ming Fan or someone else ever using it to come back bc they've already established his different biology somehow makes him physically unable of using the hiraishin)
So he just needs to find Tobirama again, or minimum someone who can use the hiraishin, and he can at least just try again. Maybe the last time sending him forward was a fluke? It probably only needs some minor tweaks, right? So just— get him Tobirama, and they'll sort it out
Learning Tobirama is dead, Ming Fan is,,, well, he was already prepared to say goodbye when he left the first time. And looking at the statues, Tobirama clearly lived an accomplished life. Same with Izuna— Ming Fan kind of resolves to just not think about it.
When he asks about Madara, Ming Fan is informed that a year after he left, Madara apparently turned traior and attacked the village. This is. A lot. For him to swallow.
Ming Fan has a moment of blaming himself for not having seen the darkness festering inside Madara, but brushes the feeling away. There was nothing he could have done, and he has been down the road of blaming himself for not catching a tell that hinted towards secret evil intentions one too many times during his missions to do it again here.
(Still, a complicated feeling rises in him. He'd spent years, at that point, by the founders side. To hear Madara had gone and tried to kill them all— If nothing else, Ming Fan had truly thought Madara loved his brother.)
BUT DO YOU KNOW WHO IS SOMEHOW ALIVE? FUCKING HASHIRAMA AND MITO !!!
Hashirama, having never become Hokage, was never poisoned! Instead he retired, now too old to fight even if he wanted to, and lives in the Senju compound with his aging wife and big family (including his granddaughter, Tsunade)
In the last few years, it's seems like he's become sick, only a few people allowed to visit him, and almost only senju. Very sad, he's expected to die any day now
SO !
Ming Fan hops over to the Senju compound, and though literally everybody expected he wouldn't be allowed to see him, Hashirama permits him to enter his rooms
(The list of those who can see Hashirama is as follows:
His wife
His children and grandchildren
The Hokage
and on one very memorable occasion, the current Uchiha clan head, Uchiha Hikaku)
Ming Fan being added to that list,, well, he may not realize it's weight, but its safe to say that once the fact gets out, it's enough to pretty instantly cement him as trustworthy to most of Konoha. Especially those in higher circles
So, Ming Fan goes to Hashirama's side, and Mito greets him. She explains that the Mokuton is as much as a curse as it is a blessing, and opens the door for Ming Fan to see exactly what she means.
For the past few years, Hashirama has been stuck in the process of turning into a tree.
There... isn't much more to say about that.
They had prepared a room for him to spread his roots in, open aired and protected by enough seals to blind a man if they attempted to look in. With grassy floors covered in wildflowers, and a small stream that Mito says they decorated with rocks from the Naka river.
Hashirama sits at the center of it all, more tree than man, asleep most days but having miraculously awoken just in time for Ming Fan's arrival.
Hashirama jokes that it must be fate, and Ming Fan, sobered in this moment, nods and says that his Shizun has often said that everyone is bound by the strings of fate. Whether they obeyed the strings was up to them, but so long as they walked, the strings would continue to guide them to the places they needed to be.
Hashirama laughs, and tells him that he half expected to be cursed out once he'd heard that Ming Fan had been stranded here by his brothers seal.
"Is that really how you wish for this reunion to go?" Ming Fan asks, and Hashirama only laughs again.
"I'd rather hear you curse my name than sit and suffer through you playing polite because you're too offput by this old mans condition to say what you're thinking."
Ming Fan sighs, laying on the grass and staring up at Hashirama's leaves and halfheartedly curses at Tobirama's name, lamenting his situation as Hashirama listens with a smile.
"You don't seem as distressed as I'd expected!" Hashirama notes, and Ming Fan only shrugs. "I'll figure it out, I'm sure."
"How uncharacteristically optimistic of you!"
"I suppose that's just you rubbing off on me then."
Hashirama and Ming Fan talk for quite a while, and it reminds Ming Fan of older nights, when Konoha was still young, before even the Hokage was elected. Nights occasionally spent drinking together, sometimes alone, sometimes with others— Tobirama, Izuna, Madara, Touka, Hikaku, an array of clan heads and heirs, people who've come to make a home, find some peace, and in that moment only share a drink.
To Ming Fan, it had only been a couple of years since those early days.
To Hahirama, it had been decades.
Ming Fan is invited to stay at the Senju compound for as long as he needs to find a way home.
When he stands, he turns to Hashirama, and offers a bow. Lower than any he's offered before, in this world.
"Thank you for your generosity."
Hashirama smiles, and accepts the gratitude for all that it means.
That night, Senju Hashirama falls asleep, and never wakes again.
SOOO ANYWAYS !!
Ming Fan is now staying with the Senju!! In this verse the family is a bit bigger than canon, due to Hashirama's continued survival throughout the years and how that impacted general Konoha politics. This is also before Tsunade left the village, with her little brother Nawaki still alive and Orochimaru's student (though much like Sakumo, their tragic fates are destined to happen any day now)
Through Ming Fan interference, both of these characters eventually avoid these fates, dont ask me how tho but just know that it happens, so.
Ming Fan has 2 goals!
Find someone who can preform the hiraishin!
Find someone who can alter the seals Tobirama used last in an attempt to get him home!
Luckily for Ming Fan, Mito knows just how to help in both of these cases! She can cover number 2, as Konoha's leading (and oldest) seal expert, and her darling grand-niece, Kushina, just so happens to be dating the only guy in the world who knows how to use the hiraishin, isn't that convenient?
With Mito agreeing to help alter the seal and someone to actually use it set in place, Ming Fan has nothing left to really do other than just,, wait.
The good news is that, since he brought Tobirama's research with him and the alterations shouldn't take nearly as much time as last time, it should only be a few months!
This is where we get Ming Fan once again fucking around the village, and how inevitable interferes with Nawaki and Sakumo's deaths
Maybe he's bored and goes with Nawaki on his mission? He's definitely interacting with him, they both live in the senju compound after all!
Nawaki idolizes his grandfather Hashirama, and Ming Fan is apparently a good friend of his!! So hes totally harassing Ming Fan to know more about that!
I think the "time travel" bit is kept secret from the public, just bc like, messyyyy, and Ming Fan's own involvment in early Konoha is pretty unknown in general just bc he was overshadowed by more relevant historical figures— plus its not like he had a clan to continue to remember him.
So very few people even know he existed, let alone that he's that same guy from history
Ummm Ming Fan and Sakumo friendship, I like to hc skaumo as being friends with the sanin so maybe hes around the Senju compound sometimes, idk
A panicked Sakumo is called in for a super last minute mission and tushes over to beg Tsunade to babysit only to realize shes also out, then somehow ropes Ming Fan into watching over Kakashi
Ming Fan ends up lightly making fun of Kakashi's use of chakra (his own pov of how to use chakra being heavily skewed due to experiments with Tobirama) and ends up being roped further into helping to train Kakashi using techniques, tips and tricks told to him by Tobirama
Ming Fan does NOT want to teach Kakashi, Kakashi is very much harassing him into doing it and Ming Fan is less teaching and more 'throwing techniques at him in the hopes hell go away only to find that Kakashi has figured out how to do it correctly on his own and wow thats really alarming actually'
I think Ming Fan would like Kakashi and also be a terrible fucking influence on him bc he is absolutely encouraging him to be as mean and bratty as possible (with other people)
Ming Fan is the kind of guy to teach his students to be evil under the table so they can get away with it, like, "ok so I heard you tried to sabotage someone. And Im really disappointed actually bc you chose such an obvious way and if you're going to sabotage someone at least dont do it in a way that will tie back to you, like, really" kind of energy
Minato receives Kakashi as a student around this time and has to beg Ming Fan to stop bc the things hes teaching Kakashi keep clashing with shit he's trying to teach him and also "did you really tell Kakashi to try and beat up Obito behind the ramen shop to establish dominance because he almost did and I can not express how bad this is for team moral"
Minato is STRESSED but unfortunately this is not Ming Fan's problem. Sorry. Do better.
Without Izuna around to shoot the shit with Ming Fan actually finds himself incredibly bored. He got used to having someone he can be catty around, now hes like. All bored. And maybe a little lonely.
LONELY? WHO SAID THAT? HES NOT LONELY WHAT THE FUCK SHUT UP !! YOU DONT KNOW WHAT YOURE TALKING ABOUT !!!!
He goes to the stupid ramen place that replaced his old favorite shop and discovers he does not like ramen.
This does not improve his mood.
He's fucking bored is the thing, which is why he decides to take missions. And how he ends up with surprisingly high clearance (due to being technically a founder)
And how he ends up on the same team as Sakumo for a very specific mission.
And how, when the mission goes wrong, he sends Sakumo home saying that he'll rescue their mission partners bc at least he's not stupidly recognizable the way Sakumo is.
And how Sakumo never falls from grace
And how just a week later, Sakumo is announced as Kagami's pick for the 4th Hokage.
Sakumo is very grateful towards Ming Fan for the mission thing, considers him to be a good man. He is a little bit blind to the awful fucking influence Ming Fan is on Kakashi, much to Minato's despair.
ANYWHOOO
some months pass and the seal is now complete! Minato is brought in and let in on the secret, and agrees to help!
(getting rid of ming fan? holy shit sign him up!!)
Ming Fan says his goodbies, Nawaki and Kakashi are especially sad to see him go while the adults are all different flavors ranging from "understanding but fondly sad to YES GO GO GET OUT GET OUT LEAVE ALREADY GO PLEASE THANK YOU GOODBYE"
Mito is in general amused at all the shit Ming Fan has managed to start while here, she's a fan of watching him fuck around from afar, eating popcorn
So.
Third times the charm, right? Right???
As Ming Fan immediately realizes, no, no it is not the charm.
Ming Fan reappears on the fucking eve of Konoha's destruction by Pain's hand.
Now. As already stated: I love Ming Fan "just a guy but not really" so much! I think he is decently powerful on his own, just overshadowed by the general cast of SVSSS, and I also think that these past few years hes spent here in naruto, sparring with people like the founders, participating in experiments with Tobirama to see how far qi can be pushed in contrast with chakra, learning new techniques and adapting to the different levels of ambient chakra and qi in this world— well, he's not ready to split skies or anything like that but its safe to say that Ming fan was, and now is even more pretty fucking strong.
All of that is to say Ming Fan may be more attached to Konoha than he realized bc when he sees it being destroyed it isn't just the anger of a righteous cultivator seeing innocents be attacked that's lit inside him, nah Ming Fan is about to throw the fuck down
(It takes him not even a second to affix the konoha headband to his belt before he jumps into the fray)
So! Lets take a peek at the Hokage time line in Ming Fan's absence!
Kannabi bridge went unfortunately similar to canon, and Obito fell into Madara's hands.
With Sakumo still alive at the time, Kakashi was able to recover from this without the major personality shift, and due to a combination of Sakumo and Ming Fan's additional training, when it was Rin's turn on the chopping block, she instead survived and now continues to live as the Konoha's second jinchuriki
Obito attacked Konoha with the intention of releasing the kyuubi, and at the time Kushina and Minato were in the Senju compound for the birth
Mito got in his way, delaying him long enough for Sakumo to also arrive
In the fight, both Mito and Sakumo died (fucking thanks, Obito. I dont think Kakashi's gonna be able to forgive u for that one this time around) but Kushina and Minato survived, and Naruto was born healthy and without the fox sealed into him
Kakashi is understandable devastated, and as recovery efforts begin, he's taken in by Minato and Kushina. He offers little fight against this.
With Sakumo's death, Kagami was once again appointed as the Hokage. After only a year or two of stabilizing Konoha + preparing his successor, he quickly gives Minato the hat, and retreats once again to retirement.
Minato makes Kakashi and Rin both ANBU, expressing his desire to have them by his side (at least this time they're slightly older, with Kakashi at 15 and Rin at 17) and puts them on home guard, specifically as Naruto's ANBU guards. It's an easy job, and helps Kakashi in particular to heal some, even if he gets even more rigid about things like rules and formalities
With Izuna as the first Hokage and Kagami as the third (and technical 5th) Uchiha-village relations were actually very good! Thanks to this, the Uchiha massacre was avoided entirely
Kakashi is raised pretty much as Naruto's very protective older brother, with Rin in a similar boat but she still has her own family so there isnt quite so much trauma fueled dependency from her end.
Naruto grows up to be alarmingly talented, with Kakashi and Rin tutoring him, and Minato and Kushina obviously doing their best (though Minato remains mostly busy due to the unfortunate realities of being a Hokage. Meanwhile Naruto is absolutely a total mommas boy)
Kakashi and Rin end up actually fighting over who gets to be Naruto's sensei (Naruto wants NEITHER OF THEM!!!!! HES A BIG BOY NOW STOP CODDLING HIM!!!!!)
Canon then proceeds mostly the same, though with some very obvious major changes
Somewhere along the way, Itachi is convinced to ditch Konoha even without the massacre, and later down the like Sasuke also follows suit to investigate what happened with his brother— though this time he leaves with orders from Minato to go undercover, and investigate Sound
(fucking THANKS dad!! -Naruto, probably, when he finds this out)
COOL! SO! WITH THAT OUT OF THE WAY!
Ming Fan fucking bodies Pain right before he kills Kakashi. (Sorry Kakashi, no fireside chat with your father for you)
Now, Ming Fan had a pretty lasting effect on Kakashi's life overall, but he was only around for like, idk, half a year maybe. And Kakashi was young during the time, so his memories of the man remain very blurry and overall half forgotten.
So Kakashi doesn't recognize him immediately— Though from Ming Fan's side, he's immediately mistaking him for Sakumo, then realizing no, wait it isn't him, doing the mental math and making an educated guess that this has to be Kakashi then.
But that doesnt matter rn bc it is THROW DOWN OCLOCK !!!!!
The overall battle goes mostly according to canon but w less casualties since Ming Fan joins in, but then Naruto does his talk no jutsu or however that goes, Pain agrees to revive everyone, boom there done.
So tbh my knowledge of Naruto gets HELLA blurry from here on out, so we're gonna keep it vague, but, like, MING FAN IS HERE AGAIN YAYYYYY
Unfortunately p much everyone who could have instantly recognized him is fucking dead now. Kagami, Danzo and Hiruzen got picked off in previous battles or smthn, Mito and Sakumo are fucking dead, the kids who grew attached to him were too young and the time they knew him too short to really remember,
BUT.
Despite literally only being around for like, 6 months. Ming Fan succeeded at being so annoying that Minato never fucking forgot his face <3
(also there are probably some Uchiha around w sharingan memories of him)
So Minato sees this guy and goes through all the stages of grief at once. Meanwhile Ming Fan is seeing the hat and raising his eyebrows and going no way Sakumo chose THIS bitch boy for the job.
Meanwhile Naruto is standing direcly next to Minato going DAD WHOS THIS WHO IS THAT DAD HEY DAD HEY DAD WHO IS THAT DAD—
(Listen this is a hard day for everyone. Minato included. But this. This. He could just. Really use a fucking break. Thanks.)
But anyways Ming Fan is here and even if he got the option to go home, like, right now, he honestly probably wouldnt take it bc now hes kind of pissed. What do you MEAN Konoha is under attack? What do you MEAN some masked figure killed Sakumo years ago and now is back and also claiming to be Madara Uchiha and theyre trying to fucking kill everyone??
So yeah he's on board to fight, Konoha headband equipped to his belt, he's ready to stick around some more before he tries to go home again.
(and then someone gasps theatrically at Pain's eyes and goes "omg the rinnegan,, the mystical eyes said to be able to traverse time and space,,," and Ming Fan goes WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY THOSE EYES CAN DO")
But also Pain is dead now. So.
(Distant Sasuke, who is still following the beats of his canon story but just undercover under Minato's orders now noises)
So like Ming Fan sticks around, battles happen, we get Kakashi and an older Nawaki remembering him. Nawaki falls back a bit into his old view of thinking Ming Fan is just the coolest, but meanwhile Kakashi kind of takes on the role Izuna used to have, and now him and Ming Fan are having little cat fights in the bg
(With Sakumo having lived so much longer + having been able to comfort his son after Obito's death, the lack of Rin, Minato, and Kushina's death, and just in general all the little things stacking up in a different way than before, Kakashi avoided his major personality shift and is a lot closer to being the strict, bratty kid he used to be than the lazy, perpetually late slack off we know and love in canon)
anyways, blah blah blah, stuff happens, lots of battles, drama, oh my,
Finally we get to the Hokage's being revived for the final battle.
For whatever reason, Ming Fan was occupied somewhere else, possibly getting wrapped up in Sasuke's shit, when they were brought back.
So like.
POV he enters the battlefield, intending to face off with Madara. Then just.
Tobirama, distantly across the battlefield: ᵒʰ ˢʰᶦᵗ ⁿᵒ ʷᵃʸ
Ming Fan, who can hear him just fine bc cultivator: OH SHIT YES WAY YOU USELESS HACK
Ming Fan spends way too much time shouting at Tobirama when he should be FIGHTING GET BACK TO WORK MING FAN
I need a Ming Fan > Izuna > Kakashi bitch fest where they all just fucking snip at each other actually, I think it'd be funny
Ming Fan probably winds up yelling at Madara too, who did not expect to see him here
"Didn't the Senju send you home??"
"Didn't you die after making a fool of yourself in front of all of Konoha??"
Ming Fan doesnt use chakra so he's able to help back up Gai in his fight against Madara, and Gai is able to leave the battle not crippled for life, which is nice
Kaguya descends, things happen, the fight is won and the day is saved, and the fighting finally comes to an end
Sasuke somehow manage to end up with the rinnegan, and instead of trying to use the hiraishan for the third fucking time, Sasuke agrees to try and instead use it (and Ming Fan's qi) as a homing beacon to try and find his original dimension w the rinnegan! Much more reliable method
And so, for the final time, Ming Fan says his goodbyes.
It's,,, an event.
The old hokage's, including Sakumo, are still around with the power of edo tensei, and he's able to give his goodbyes to them all once again, one by one.
Tobirama gives only a brief apology for the seal not working as it should before dissolving into mumbled theories of what might have gone wrong— then remembers himself and shakes his head, offering a curt goodbye
Izuna scoffs and says that at this rate, he expects to see Ming Fan again in a couple decades when the next chakra goddess tries to explode the world and the living are forced to once again turn to him for help💅
Ming Fan tells him to shut the fuck up, and if it happens then he'll just look forward to getting another opportunity to call him a fool to his face, instead of to a grave.
Izuna laughs, and waves him away
Kagami doesn't have too much to say, but thanks Ming Fan for his help. "You may be from another world, but you are just as much of a konoha man as any of us."
Ming Fan... chooses not to take this as an insult. Instead, he nods his head, and gives Kagami the full respect a Hokage would ordinarily deserve, for quite possibly the first time.
Sakumo, he finds holding his son as Kakashi clings to his shoulder. Ming Fan watches for a moment, and Sakumo catches his eye. He gives him a big, genuine smile, mouths thank you, and bows his head.
They already said their goodbyes once, and Ming Fan doesn't wish to take any of the time he has left away from his son. He nods back, and continues.
Minato, when he finds him, is hiding out on the battlefield, laying down with an arm covering his eyes. He groans, when he sees Ming Fan, but sits up.
"Don't despair, you'll finally be getting rid of me." Ming Fan sighs, and Minato snorts.
Minato is... Well, he's a lot more fond of Ming Fan than he once was. Even if the man is still a giant pain in the ass. They speak for a bit, Ming Fan advises him to go ahead and retire already, god knows its what his son would want, and Minato stares up at the sky.
"At this point? I really should have ages ago."
Minato shakes himself, and finally stands, offering a hand to Ming Fan.
Ming Fan clasps his risks, and they nod to each other, probably more civil than they ever have been before.
"Fighting with you has been.... a wonder." Minato seemed to settle on, and Ming Fan arched a brow.
"Not an honor?"
"I think we both know the answer to that."
Ming Fan rolled his eyes, but still smirked.
"Likewise. Take care of your family."
"May you finally return to yours."
And with that, they part ways.
He's walking back to Sasuke, when those who had been edo tenseid fade away. He's just in time to see Kakashi, back turned, as he watches his father go for one final time.
When he turns, he catches his eye. Eyes, plural, as it seems Obito had left him with quite the gift.
Kakashi nods to him, seeming still overwhelmed with his fathers departure, and not quite sure what else to say to Ming Fan.
It's a stark cry from their first goodbye, Kakashi so far from the young boy who once clung to Ming Fan's leg, huffing about him not being allowed to leave till he taught him just a little bit more.
It's Ming Fan, who takes the steps towards the man.
"I'm glad my lessons were ever of any use to you. You've certainly made better use of them than I ever could have imagined." He says, and when Kakashi goes just a touch red under his mask, Ming Fan thinks he might understand what Shizun was talking about, when he laments about the cuteness of his students even once grown.
"WHAT? Are you seriously gonna go, just like that?"
It's Naruto, who's apparently caught wind of Ming Fan planning to leave sooner rather than later.
"No way am I letting you leave with the bastard before he's given me an explanation!" Naruto grabs Sasuke, who with the pained face of someone who knows they're about to get what they deserve, just sort of lets it happen.
"You gotta stay for at least the celebration! We finally won, it's time to party!"
(Ming Fan laughs, and he decides that just for a bit longer— Just a night more, he will stay)
.
.
.
It has been one year to the day, since Shen Qingqiu's head disciple disappeared.
The exact allowance of a disciple to vanish, before you must consider declaring them dead.
Shen Qingqiu...
Doesn't like to talk about it. Binghe seems to realize he can only comfort him so much for this fact, and today has taken to giving him a bit of space, which he appreciates.
It's for this reason, when a swirl appears in his bamboo hut, depositing two men, that Shen Quingqiu is alone.
"Shizun, this disciple is reporting his absence for these last 6 years. I apologize for my lateness." Ming Fan cries, falling to his knees and bowing his head.
Shen Quingqiu is on his feet in an instant, reaching towards his disciple, already having to suppress the cry rising up in his throat as he falls to his own knees, taking Ming Fan's hands in his own.
"Ming Fan will not apologize for thing out of his own control, this one is overjoyed to see you home."
The man behind his disciple shifts, and Ming Fan gestures towards him.
"This Uchiha Sasuke has assisted in bringing me—"
Wait WHAT.
Fuckin. Lugh track. Roll credits. Idk. Boom. Done. Theres ur au. Fuck how did this end up being so long
#THE FUCKING END!!! BOOM! !! THERE!!! DID IT !!! FUCK!!!!#This ended up being 8.9k words HOW did this end up being 8.9k words#this has been in my drafts since fucking june 7th#oops !#ming fan#svsss#scum villain self saving system#scum villain#scum villain ming fan#naruto#birds fic talk#senju tobirama#tobirama senju#madara uchiha#uchiha madara#izuna uchiha#uchiha izuna#hashirama senju#senju hashirama#kakashi hatake#hatake kakashi#sakumo hatake#hatake sakumo#minato namikaze#namikaze minato#ficlet#naruto shippuden#senju nawaki#nawaki senju#konoha founders
238 notes
·
View notes
Text
Good Intentions
See Me Through You Fic
Synopsis: An argument between you and your twin ultimately leads to an argument between you and your fiancé who calls you out about your actions and tells you how being overprotective isn't a good thing
Pairing: Fiancé!Joe Burrow x Fiancée!Reader
Series Masterlist
Requested by: by boo @hoodharlow 💕
Please Do Not Repost My Content Anywhere
AN: This takes place during Ja'Marr's rookie season. You are still at LSU and taking summer classes
The last thing your twin ever wanted to do was hurt your feelings, but all in all he had had enough and had reached his limit when it came to you being overprotective.
At this point, it was honestly suffocating.
It had been this way since the two of you were born and although Ja'Marr was grateful to be able to get along with his sibling since he knew not everyone did, something had to give. Yes, the two of you would talk to each other multiple times a day, but it seemed as if his phone had been ringing nonstop since he landed in Cincinnati.
As soon as he was going to text you and tell you that he wanted to talk about the situation, his phone was ringing indicating that it was you….
Again.
Taking a deep breath, Ja'Marr answered.
“Yes, Pebbles?”
“Bam Bam! Are you okay? How's everything going? I miss you. Did you eat breakfast already and take your vitamins?”
“I'm fine. I was fine when you called me two hours ago too…. at six in the morning. I miss you too. And yes to both of those questions.”
“It's just so weird not having you here and I hate it. I'm so proud of you, though. I always knew you would make it to the NFL because I saw your potential and how good you were. What do you have planned for today?” You asked as you were currently at the nail salon trying to decide on the color that you wanted.
You would be reunited with both your brother and fiancé in three weeks and you had been counting down until the last minute.
“Same plan that I had two hours ago. Just trying to get settled. Go explore the city a little bit.”
“Okay, well I guess I'll let you do that. I like how you're still getting an early start.” You told him as it was still barely eight in the morning.
“Wait, Pebbles can we talk?”
“We'll talk later when I call you back. I'm at the nail salon. Give me like an hour or two. They're ready for me. Love you!”
“Love you too.” Ja'Marr quietly said before the two of you hung up and he quickly looked up at Joe who was sitting across from him and half asleep himself since you had requested once again for him to head over to Ja'Marr's to check on him.
“You have got to tell her because this is insane. I feel like I've seen you more in the past week than I did my whole two years at LSU.” Joe told him as he shook his head.
“I just… I don't want to make her feel bad because I know she means well.”
“But this cannot keep happening. I'm surprised she hasn't told me to make you move in with me so I can keep an eye on you. That's probably going to happen by the end of the day.”
“I'll talk to her once she calls me back later.” Ja'Marr replied, but if he was being honest he was actually dreading this conversation.
“You mean in five minutes?” Joe asked and Ja'Marr couldn't help but to laugh.
“I should time it and see how long it takes for her to actually do it.”
“Well in the meantime, I'm going back to sleep. But I know I won't be able to sleep for long before she's calling me back too.” Joe said as he got up and grabbed his keys making his way towards the door.
“I just hope she doesn't take it the wrong way.”
“I think everything will die down once she's actually here in person.”
—
When you had finally gotten out of the nail salon after admiring them and taking multiple pictures and had got settled in your car, you called Joe to see what he was up to and to also check on your brother. It was hard not being able to be with your brother as well as your fiancé since you had gotten accustomed to having both of them.
You were taking a few summer classes which delayed you spending time with him in Cincinnati. Luckily, you only had a few weeks left until you would be able to.
“Hi baby! My nails are pink! I took a picture and sent it to you.” You proudly told Joe as he had you on speaker and was looking at the picture as you were telling him.
“I love them. Can't wait to feel them scratching down my back.”
“I… behave yourself!”
“I am behaving! I can't help that I miss my girl.”
“Aww, I miss you too. I just wanted to take this class so it will lessen my load come next semester. Anyway, babe, can you go and check on Ja'Marr?” You sweetly asked and Joe couldn't help but to roll his eyes and was thankful that it wasn't a facetime call. He knew that it was only a matter of time.
“Baby, I was literally just over there three hours ago. I'm not going over there again.” Joe told you as he was trying to make himself a smoothie and started to get ingredients out of the fridge.
“But I have to know if he's okay!”
“Y/N, are you going to let him be an adult or…?”
“He's my baby brother! And you told me that you would look out for him once he got to Cincy. And since when is he an adult?! He is still three in my eyes!”
“Princess, I am looking out for him, but you are being extremely overprotective and Ja'Marr is scared to say anything because he doesn't want to hurt your feelings. How long are you going to try and hold his hand for? And he became an adult the minute that he turned eighteen.”
“If he had a problem with me calling him so much, he would tell me. He tells me everything.” You said and Joe scoffed.
“Uh? What was that sound for? See, you're the youngest so you probably don't understand! I have been looking out for him since forever! I have so many responsibilities on my shoulders being the oldest.”
“Older by three minutes. And you need to calm down and let him be. You are in the wrong here, but won't admit it. Nothing wrong with checking on him, but babe this is borderline obsessive.” Joe explained to you as he was now cutting up the fruit he wanted to put in his smoothie.
“Joey, what the hell!? He's the only sibling I have.”
“I'm your fiancé and I'm always going to be honest with you. I don't care if it's something you don't want to hear or agree with.”
“There is literally nothing wrong with what I'm doing.”
Joe couldn't help but to roll his eyes once more.
“Okay, baby. Since you don't think it's bothering him, hang up and call him. Then call me back and tell me what he says.”
“Fine, you’ll see.” You said as you shrugged even though Joe couldn't see you.
Once you hung up with him, you called your twin and he didn't even give you a proper greeting before he started to go off on you.
“Y/N, what could you possibly ask me about now?”
“Whoa, what's the attitude for? And I thought you wanted to talk to me? You always want to talk to me.” You asked as you were caught off guard.
“Don't you have class, or practice, or SOMETHING that you can occupy your time with instead of calling me every five minutes?”
“I… Ja'Marr I just want to make sure you’re okay. You're my baby brother and my twin. Only one I have.”
“Yes, I know and you will NOT let me fucking breathe. Like got damn. I've only been here a damn week and all of my calls are basically from you every two minutes. Yes, Joe is checking on me and making sure I'm good. But I don't need a babysitter. He's also getting annoyed because you tell him to come and check on me ten times a day!” Ja'Marr told you unable to hold back any longer.
“But… you turned your location off. I need to know where you are. You never turn it off. What's up with that?”
“NO YOU DON'T. I'm good, that's all you need to know. All you have been doing ever since I got drafted was be extremely overprotective! Mom and dad aren't even this bad.” He told you as he was being completely honest.
It was quiet for a few seconds before you decided to say anything, obviously hurt by his reaction.
“If I'm bothering you, I'll stop. I just miss you is all. But I can see that I'm causing more harm than good. So I'll hang up now.” You said with tears threatening to fall from your eyes.
“Wait, Pebbles, I just…” Now Ja'Marr was regretting his approach because he now knew for a fact that he had hurt your feelings which he was trying to avoid doing.
“Bye, have a good rest of your day.”
You didn't give him a chance to finish as you quickly hung up and wiped away the tears that did end up falling. Figuring that you were also probably bothering your fiancé just as Ja'Marr mentioned, you decided to send him a text instead of calling him again.
You- I'll stop asking for you to check on him
Joey- Baby, I don't mind checking on him. Just tone it down a little bit. I promise you that he's okay. If he wasn’t, you would be the first person I told.
You- No, I'm not asking anymore at all. If he wants to talk to me, he will and I'll leave it at that. I guess I'm bothering you too so I'll let you be. Talk to you whenever.
Joey- Princess, stop being ridiculous. You aren't bothering me.
You- Ja'Marr said otherwise so goodnight
“Shit.” Joe muttered underneath his breath before typing a response back to you.
Joey- It is literally 11 in the morning and you're being petty
You- I can tell time, goodnight like I said
For the rest of the day, your phone had been blown up by Joe but you weren't budging. Ja’Marr had been eerily quiet, but you definitely weren't about to say anything to him.
He wanted space so that was what he was going to get.
If he felt like you were being extremely overprotective and also bothering Joe with your antics, you were simply going to keep your distance.
About a week had passed and Ja'Marr honestly felt weird.
He hadn't talked to his big sister and since it was out of the ordinary, when certain things happened he didn't have anyone he would immediately run and tell about it.
That person had been you.
He had been leaving you messages here and there with no response from you.
Joe wasn't any better and you would be sending him one word answers to his text messages while declining his facetime calls despite him wanting to call a truce.
He came to the conclusion that you were obviously still hurt by the argument that had taken place, but he needed to fix this before you came to see him in two weeks.
Well, if you still wanted to see him, that is.
Because as of right now he wasn't so sure.
It was now around six in the evening when you and Erin had just gotten back from going shopping and you had begun to put away your clothes in your closet when you heard Erin's phone ring as she was sitting on your bed.
“Oh no.” She breathed out and you looked at her in confusion.
“What?”
“Your baby daddy is calling me.” She told you and you quickly rolled your eyes.
One thing about Joe is if he knew you were mad at him, nine times out of ten he's calling Erin to check on you because he knows that you'll keep ignoring him.
“I'm not talking to him right now.”
“Wait, didn’t you tell him goodnight at 11 in the morning the other day?” She asked while laughing.
“Yes, and I meant it.”
“Let’s see what he wants.” Erin replied as you quickly shook your head no before exclaiming it.
“NO!”
“Too late. Hi Joey!” Erin said as she waved at him with you quickly rolling your eyes.
Great, it was a facetime call too.
“Hey Erin, where's Y/N?”
“In front of me and I told her to call you so that the two of you could make up but she's being stubborn.” She told him and you promptly rolled your eyes.
“Can you pass her the phone?” He politely asked and she quickly nodded.
“Sure.”
It took a minute for you to take the phone from her, but once you did, you didn't greet your fiancé but simply stared at him.
“Baby….”
“What? What do you want?”
“Lose the attitude. And I’m just checking on you, have you talked to your twin at all?”
“Nope, and I don't plan on it. He asked me if I had something to occupy my time with instead of bothering him and here we are. And I thought I told you goodnight already?”
“Princess, he wants to talk to you and apologize but you wouldn't know that since apparently you've been ignoring him. And you told me that damn near a week ago. We communicate with each other in this relationship and this needs to end tonight.”
“Okay, can I get back to watching my shows now?” You asked as you had now moved from your room to the living room and turned on Netflix with Erin behind you.
“No, talk to him first and then we need to talk.”
“Well I don't know how that's going to happen because I'm not calling him.”
“There's no need to, he's right here.” Joe told you and quickly passed the phone to Ja'Marr.
“Wait, what?”
“Pebbles….”
“Wow, the minute I say I'm going to stop calling you, look who decides to come crawling back?” You told him and Ja'Marr quickly rolled his eyes.
“You need to shut your petty ass up so I can apologize.”
“I will jump through this phone and tackle you. Fuck a D-line.” You shot back and he let out a deep sigh.
“Like I was saying because I am ignoring that last statement. I never meant to hurt your feelings and it did come out kind of harsh.”
“Kind of? That's putting it lightly.” You muttered as you were deciding which show you wanted to catch up on.
“Y/N!”
“I'm just telling it like it is.”
“Anyway, I'm sorry but we have got to come to a compromise because we can't keep doing this.”
You sighed before answering him, but quickly nodded in agreement.
“I'm sorry too, but the only way I'm forgiving you is if you door dash me some food.”
“Already done. Honey old bay wings, all flats. Should be there in the next ten minutes.”
“Oh, you are definitely trying to get back on my good side. But on a serious note, I promise to give you more space and I never want you to feel like I'm suffocating you. I just… it's kinda lonely here now. I do have Erin and Alisha but…. I have literally never been away from you.” You confessed as Ja'Marr nodded.
“I know and it's going to take some time for us to adjust. But we'll get there. We good now?”
“Yes, we're good.”
“Now stop being a petty ass fiancée to my best friend.” Ja'Marr said as he eyed you and handed Joe back the phone.
“Babe?”
“Yes, princess?”
“I'm sorry and you know I love you. And yes I need to work on my communication when it comes to you and stop shutting you out.” You told him while you got up off the couch to grab a drink from the fridge.
“I don't know how many times that I have to remind you that I'm not him. I care about how you feel and am always willing to meet you halfway. I asked you to marry me for a reason. I love you too.”
“Sometimes I swear I don't deserve you.” You whispered and Joe simply shook his head.
“We deserve each other and we're going to continue to make our relationship stronger because once I slip that ring on your finger next summer, that's it. You're mine forever and whatever problems may arise, we simply have to figure it out together. We're a team, okay?”
“Okay.” You quietly said as you smiled at him.
"See you in two weeks, princess?” Joe asked with excitement dripping from his voice.
“Two weeks and not a day more.”
#joe burrow#joe burrow x reader#joe burrow x black reader#joe burrow angst#joe burrow imagine#joe burrow fanfic#joe burrow fanfiction#joe burrow x you#joe shiesty#joey burrow#nfl imagine
393 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hiii! Since you're asking for prompts... how about sick step 2 Qiu with a high fever? Being clingy and accidentally confessing their love for the MC? 🥺
This is so cute, I'm going to lose my mind.
Caring for a prickly, clingy Qiu Lin
Barely revised and edited. If you see mistakes, no you didn't <3
It wasn’t uncommon for Qiu to not answer when you knocked on their bedroom door, but this was concerning. You shifted the food tray in your hands, trying not to spill the steaming chicken noodle soup that Mrs. Lin had carefully prepared. The familiar smell of ginger filled the hallway, reminding you of all the times you'd eaten dinner at their house.
Silence was still your only greeting from behind the barrier separating you and your friend.
“Qiu? It’s me. Your mom sent me up with some food and medicine for you. Can I come in?” You asked, concern lacing your words. You pressed your ear against the cool wood of the door, straining to hear any sign of life within.
There was a beat of quiet, but from the other side you heard shuffling, something toppling with a hollow thud, and the distinct sound of papers and pens falling to the wood floor. Qiu’s voice reached you, except it sounded more like a muffled groan. You took that as enough acknowledgment to breach the quarantine zone.
Qiu’s room was usually messy, but that could be an understatement compared to the scene you were met with now. Beyond the typical scattered clothes and notes, tissues covered every surface like confetti after a party. Wrappers from various types of snacks and cough drops, and the occasional water bottle were like little islands everywhere.
Extra pillows and blankets were strewn about the floor as if Qiu had rotated between their bed and the cooler surface of the hardwood. Your eyes traced a path to their mattress, which housed a rather miserable looking lump. The top of Qiu’s head was the only thing visible from the blankets.
Approaching slowly, you placed the food tray down on their night stand, nearly knocking off half empty water bottles and their journal. Qiu was turned away from you on their side, eyes closed, cheeks red, and their dark hair loose around their face.
"I'm dead. Go away," they grumbled softly. Their form remained turned away from you.
"That's weird. Dead people don't talk," you quipped, making yourself comfortable on the edge of the mattress. Qiu's face didn't change, not even an eyebrow twitch to indicate they heard you. "I really don't want to bury you," you added when they didn't respond, clearly taking your point into consideration.
After a moment, you shrugged your shoulders and rose, giving a dramatic sigh. "Alright, I guess I'll go get the shovel. I was really hoping it wouldn't have to come to this." You turned to head to the door, intending to just venture downstairs to let Mrs. Lin know you had made the successful delivery.
You hadn't taken three steps before Qiu Lin's head popped up, their hair sticking out every which way and glassy eyed.
"Wait," they croaked. You turned back, trying not to smirk as they avoided your eyes. "I may not be dead, but I am definitely dying," they declared, then sneezed into their elbow as if to prove their point. They flopped back onto the bed like a deflated balloon.
"Ew," you responded with another laugh, returning to your previous sitting position. With a sniffle, they stretched their arm, fumbling around on their night stand, and nearly landing their digits in the bowl of soup. You acted fast, reaching over to supply a clean tissue to their hand. Their tired eyes met yours with a small, grateful smile.
"Thanks," they said, before blowing their nose like trumpet. "What are you doing here anyway?" They blinked at you like they'd completely forgotten about the tray of food right next to them.
"You were dead, remember? Your mom let me in because she knows you'd want someone to mourn you properly."
Qiu rolled their eyes, but their smile stuck around. "She probably would rather have you around anyway." They pushed themselves up against their pillows, which took way more effort than it should have.
"Maybe, but I think she'd miss her only child," you assured optimistically, poking them in the leg. They winced, and you immediately felt bad. "And I would too," you added quickly.
Qiu's cheeks grew redder, though with their fever it was hard to tell if you'd actually made them blush.
"I have been sick for years," they insisted, but their tone was a little lighter than their previous attempts to convince you of their demise.
"You're so dramatic. Here, eat and take your medicine. I command it." You placed the tray in their lap like a stern head nurse. They blinked down at the contents, not realizing it was there until now.
"Chicken noodle soup?" was all they asked, eyes shifting from the steaming bowl of broth, noodles, and veggies to your face.
"Your mom said it's your favorite," you shrugged, watching their expression carefully. They didn't react any further than that, and picked up the spoon to begin eating.
The room grew quiet aside for the occasional slurp, but it was a comfortable kind of quiet, the kind that happens when you've known someone long enough that you don't need to fill every silence.
When they finished, Qiu wiped their mouth with their sleeve, then noticed the napkin on the tray and gave you a sheepish look. You just shook your head and handed them their water bottle and the medicine. Once they'd taken everything, you helped move the tray away.
Qiu shuffled in the bed, sinking back down into the blankets. You assumed that was your cue to leave and stood to do so. Subtly, you felt a tug on your pant leg. Turning to look down, you found Qiu's fingers pinching the fabric. Their eyes were closed, but where their face should have been relaxed, ready for rest, was the furrowed brow of confliction.
"I don't want you to go, but I don't want you to get sick too," they muttered into their blanket.
"I'm sorry, what was that?" You couldn't help grinning. Even sick, Qiu was too fun to tease. Their brows furrowed even harder and the corners of their lips pulled down slightly, as if the pain of repeating themselves was greater than the fever ache.
"I said, I don't want you to go, but I don't want you to get sick," they grumbled out, just slightly clearer than before.
Oh.
You had half expected them to ignore you in favor for not having to repeat themselves. Qiu's eyes opened, and they peered up at you expectantly. It took you a moment to realize you needed to respond.
"Oh, well, I guess I can stay for a little while." You tried to play it cool, but it was hard to ignore the feeling in your chest, a mix of flattery and the excitement that came with having a crush.
"Besides, I have an immune system of steel. I'm pretty sure I have ancestors that were impervious to the black plague or something," you added casually as you sat back down.
You were trying to keep the mood light, remembering how your mom would say that laughter is the best medicine. It was also to reassure Qiu that if they wanted you here, you would stay, sickness or not.
It may not have cured them immediately, but you did catch their smile as they scooched over to give you more room. Their bed wasn't huge, but it was big enough that you could fit next to them with while they propped themselves up again.
There was a beat of silence as the both of you were not quite sure where to go from there, but then Qiu Lin broke the pause.
"Sorry," was all they said. Their eyes darted to your face, and then back down to their lap. "About the whole thing," they tacked on after a pause.
"What?" You asked with your head cocked in confusion. Qiu rolled their lips into their mouth, you could feel the heat radiating off them. Hopefully the fever medicine would kick in soon.
"I just don't want you to be bored," they explained, looking at you with an expression that seemed to be asking more than their words were saying.
"Qiu, you are literally my favorite person to be around, you know that," you said it so simply, like it was a universal fact. "I do have my phone though. We can watch videos or something." You reached into your pocket to pull out your mobile device and wave it subtly.
The tension in their shoulders loosened and they nodded at your suggestion. Qiu was a bit slow, but they eventually settled against you. Their body was burning up against your skin, but you didn't mind. You could handle it.
You pulled up YouTube and clicked on a video you'd watched recently. After a while, Qiu's head dropped onto your shoulder, their breathing getting slower and steadier. When you glanced down, their eyes were closed, face finally relaxed instead of scrunched up in misery.
They let out a content sigh, snuggling closer like your mere presence was the cause of comfort and not the ibuprofen they'd taken.
"Your my favorite person too...you're always there for me...that's why I love you," Qiu murmured so softly, so gently, that it came out like they were expressing it more to themselves than to you. As if they had intended it to be said in their fevered mind than out loud.
If the sound of your video hadn't been playing, one would be able to hear a pin drop. That would be due to your halted breath. Your wide eyes lingered on their relaxed, sleeping face.
"I love you too, Qiu," you whispered the words back to them. They didn't respond. Sleep had claimed them once more. Your attention turned back to the video, dissecting what hat just transpired.
Eventually, you did leave Qiu and the Lin residence when you were sure your friend was deep in sleep. Your thoughts were scattered, unsure if Qiu's words were that of a friend or more.
But you didn't get a chance to bring it up, because two days later, the tables turned completely. You and Qiu had switched places as the patient and caregiver.
You were convinced your friend must have had the plague with how bad you were feeling. They called you dramatic in return.
"Maybe it's not the plague, maybe it's a different disease," you mumbled incoherently into your pillow. You were sweating like no tomorrow and the only reason your face was pressed to the soft surface was because it was cooler than the air around you. "Now I'm the one who is going to die and it's going to be all your fault Qiu Lin," you groaned.
Qiu laughed, crawling onto your bed to sit beside you, a mirror image from when they were sick.
"You can't die. If you do, how will I tell you 'I love you more' when you say 'I love you too'?"
You turned your face to theirs, the heat rising in your cheeks was absolutely definitely from the fever, and not from what Qiu had just said. They were giving you that soft lopsided smile they always did as they brushed a piece of hair from your sweat drenched forehead.
"Okay." It was all you could respond for the moment. "I won't die then."
#idk how to write a short response sorrryy#thanks for the prompt!#our life#fanfic#olnf#our life: now & forever#our life now and forever#qiu lin#qiu lin x reader
283 notes
·
View notes
Text
strawberry ice cream

pairing: beomgyu x f!reader
plot: beomgyu was an ordinary classmate at first. you never paid much attention to him and he always faded in the background until one day your childhood best friend kai decided to call you over for a sleepover for old time's sake. that was the start of you and beomgyu's relationship.
warnings: angst?, fluff, beomgyu is confused, strangers to friends to lovers, happy ending.
word count: 7.7k
a/n: umm hi guys this is my first post evaa so idk what to put heree. i hope u enjoy reading this!! if u find any mistakes, no u don't ^_^ anywayss can u tell i love strawberries and beomgyu :3 reblog if u want tyyy byebye :>
"come over tonight it'll be fun!!" your best friend kai whines as you try to ignore him by turning up the volume of your earphones. you have been friends with kai since as long as you can remember. you have seen each other's most embarrassing moments and stayed together through all of them. you had seen him at his lowest and he had seen you at yours, you were endlessly grateful for him but right now you wanted him to stop bugging you about whatever he was trying to drag you into. it's not like you were refusing to go, you were just beyond exhausted to respond to him right now.
"heyyy~ are you listening to me?" kai asks in a sing songy voice before yanking your source of music away.
"i was listening to that..." you said in a low voice, not exactly mad at him. "well you need to pay attention to me! come over tonight and I'll let you go back to your music session." kai pleads with you. he really did not have to ask you twice as you could never say no to him. despite being the same age, you had always treated kai as a younger brother. he had that aura and that vibe that made you want to baby him. and he knew how to take full advantage of that.
"alright i'll come, but only if you promise to buy strawberry ice cream for me."
"awesome!!" I'll see you tonight at 8!" kai exclaimed excitedly before swinging his bag over his shoulder and running out of the classroom. you sat there in silence for a few minutes before finally deciding to go home and get ready for the sleepover. you gathered your things and shoved them into your bag before making your way out of the classroom. it was around 6 pm if you had to guess. the sun had not yet set. the warming orange rays mixed with the beautiful blue hues of the sky seemed as if they were taking part in an intimate dance. you soaked in the july heat and felt the wind travel through your hair. it felt nice to stop and just stand for a while until your moment of silence was interrupted by a small sob.
naturally, you gravitated to where the voice came from. you even wondered if it might have been a ghost but that thought was quickly out of question as you saw a girl standing in front of a boy. you quickly seemed to grasp the situation as you heard the girl say something along the lines of "am i not good enough for you?" between her sobs. the boy tried to frantically reassure her but she paid no mind to him as she landed a small punch to the male's chest and ran away.
you decided to not bring much attention to yourself and quickly slip away from the scene as to not embarrass the boy any further. as you were about to pass the boy, you looked up at his face. he was tall but not by much. you just had to slightly lift up your head to make eye contact with him. his eyes were a light chocolate, almost hazel. they were so deep that you felt you would be hypnotized by them had you stared at him any longer. his hair was sleek and shiny but just fluffy enough to make his head look like a perfect circle. his skin had a honey glow to it which made you question if he was even real. his lips were perfectly pink and plump with a slight shine to them. his shoulders were perfectly broad and his uniform fit him like a glove, hugging his slender physique just right. you recognized the boy as choi beomgyu. he was in the same class as you but you had never interacted with him before. it had always felt like you guys were from different worlds which resulted in the both of you never crossing each other's paths.
you quickly slipped away and walked out of the door. music blasting in your ears but your mind was at an entirely different place. "when did beomgyu get so pretty.." you immediately mentally curse yourself upon getting that thought. you shook it off and headed back home.
"im hereee" you say in a cheerful tone as you lean forward to hug your best friend. "thanks for coming i really missed you, you know?" kai chirps happily. the two of you make your way to his living room, you know the place like the back of your hand now. you take in the familiar band posters hanging from the walls, the guitar and bass in the corner opposite to a mountain of plushies which is nearly nothing compared to the ones in his room. the dorm has a nice homey and welcoming vibe which you missed dearly. you take your favourite chiikawa plush from the pile and make your way to the couch before fiddling with the remote. kai follows soon after.
"do you have my ice cream?" you ask kai, eyes still glued to the tv while browsing. "oh shit" im so sorry y/n I'll get to it right now!!" kai says frantically but you just laugh, you kind of expected him to forget it.
"scatterbrained" you remark, just above a whisper.
"i heard that you know" you hear the pout in kai's voice and just laugh.
after ordering for you, kai joins you on the couch again and looks at the screen which is now playing an anime you both swore to not watch individually.
barely 5 minutes pass by when kai gets up to leave for the restroom.
ding dong
you were startled by the sudden noise but quickly got up and started walking towards the door. "wow this place does deliveries super fast" you remember thinking to yourself as you open the door.
standing on the other side of the door, dripping wet was someone you could never imagine. choi beomgyu. what was he doing here? did he know kai? how long had it been raining for him to be completely drenched like that? was he the delivery guy? these questions suddenly fizzle out as you hear kai's voice from the back cheerfully telling beomgyu to come in.
"wow you look great" kai remarks slyly while handing beomgyu a towel.
"shut up man" beomgyu replies with his honey laced voice.
you sit awkwardly at the edge of the couch, your body facing both the boys directly but your eyes refused to look up. you suddenly felt very conscious of yourself and clumsily attempted to fix your hair. of course you never paid attention to what you looked like when you were around kai but beomgyu made you fidgety. you weren't quite sure why.
"this is y/n, she's been my best friend for 18 years" kai's voice snaps you out of your daze as you look at him and try to say something before beomgyu cuts you off.
"yeah I know, we're in the same class."
"really?? y/n why didn't you ever tell me!!" kai exclaims.
"well you never told me you knew beomgyu" you say flatly as he accepts defeat.
the three of you chat for a while the when the doorbell urges you to get up again. this time it's the delivery guy. you thank him and make your way to the kitchen, happily smiling to yourself. you take three sets of bowls and spoons from the cabinet and bring them back to the table where you start dividing the ice cream into three parts.
"oh wait right here, I'll get you a change of clothes." kai says as he quickly disappears into his room.
you mentally curse kai for leaving you alone with beomgyu. you quietly gave beomgyu's portion to him. "do you like strawberry ice cream?" you ask. "mhm! it's my favourite. i love strawberry flavoured things." beomgyu replies with a slight smile, his voice now a bit more high pitched and kind of cute. "no way me too!! i love strawberries!" you say enthusiastically as you dig in your bowl.
a few moments pass by with the only sound being the spoon scraping the surface of the bowl when beomgyu begins in a low voice.
"hey um. i know you saw me today. with that girl." he starts but his tone is not accusatory, it's almost as if he's making sure that he's not in the wrong. your nod gives him a clear as he continues. "well i didn't want anyone to get the wrong idea and make me the bad guy. she confessed to me and i apologetically turned her down. that's all it was, i wasn't trying to hurt her or anything." he finishes with an exhale as if he just finished running marathon.
what a nice guy... you thought to yourself before saying "i see! to a passerby though it would seem like you just dumped that girl out of spite, the way she was yelling at you" you said jokingly but to your surprise, beomgyu got defensive. " i would never do that! i would never dump my girlfriend.. if i had one.." his voice trails off while saying the last bit which you found so ridiculously adorable. "hahaha im only joking but that's very nice of you to say. i can tell you're really considerate of others' feelings" you say with a smile and beomgyu becomes a blushing mess.
"okayyy here's your change of clothes" kai announces as he enters the area and the two of you immediately straighten up. beomgyu thanks kai and quickly heads to the bathroom.
"why are you all smiley?" kai questions with interest. "i am not." you say defensively as you get up to go to the kitchen. "ooo~ does someone have a little crush~" kai coos while pointing finger guns at you to which you respond to by kicking him in the shin. "he's a nice guy. don't worry I can vouch for him. he's a really good guy." kai says while shoving a spoonful in his mouth.
"so annoying..." you whisper as you head to the room to sleep and call it a night.
you woke up to the soft noise of music coming from the kitchen. you made your way downstairs with half open eyes and flopped onto the couch with a thud.
"morning, you want some breakfast?" you shook your head no to kai's question and buried your face in the pillows.
"huh?" kai says confused.
"i said.." you push yourself to sit up straight and face kai "how do you know beomgyu?" you ask quietly.
" ooo so you do have a cru-" smack
kai's sentence is cut by the pillow that meets his face. "no I don't like him I'm just curious since you guys are in different classes and all." you add quickly before he could say anything else.
"well he plays the guitar too. just like me. so I met him in the music room. we share the same music taste so we became friends quickly. he's really good at playing let me tell you that. he's more into indie as compared to metal. i think it's been around 2 years since I've been friends with beomgyu." kai finishes and goes back to eating his egg rolls.
you just listen to him quietly and flop on the couch again. he plays guitar huh you think to yourself. you had a history with guitar players. your ex also played the guitar. you just loved the instrument so much but were never able to learn it due to your god forbidden hand eye coordination. of course you tried learning it several times but you just gave up. you sometimes wondered if you ever even liked your ex or was it just because of the guitar. with that last thought, you drift to sleep again.
once you wake up, it's around 7 pm. you groggily get up and pack your stuff before thanking kai and promising him to come over more often. you headed back to your apartment. the walk to your apartment was not much, just a mere 15 minutes so you took your time and slowly headed back. the air was much cooler now as compared to before in the day. you looked up at the clear night sky and noticed the stars that shone brightly. you had always been a big fan of the night sky, loving the solitude and the peace you felt everytime you stared up at the endless sky. as you kept walking with your eyes fixed upwards, you bumped into someone?
"owww, im so sorry i didn't see you there, im sorry" you start while rubbing your forehead where it hurt. as you kept rubbing your forehead, you heard a sound from the person you just collided with. they were laughing? who in their right mind would laugh after bumping into someone.
"hi y/n" you immediately look up and see beomgyu as he is still giggling.
"oh hi beomgyu, sorry I didn't see you there" you said, still a bit dazed from the hurt and the shock.
"haha no worries, im partially at fault too" he says kindly and gives you a sweet smile which does something to your stomach because it growls embarrassingly loudly.
wow this is just great.. you mentally curse yourself as you hear beomgyu laughing. when he's had his fair share of giggles, he calms down and looks at you with his perfect big round eyes.
"you want some ice cream? it's strawberry." he smiles as you immediately nod your head and take the pack from his hands.
the two of you take a walk in a nearby park as you eat your dessert and talk about anything that comes to mind. "why do you like strawberry so much?" beomgyu asks curiously to which you respond by saying "oh, this one time when i was little, i was playing by the swings when i took a harsh fall. my knee was banged up pretty badly and as any normal kid, all that made sense to me was to cry as loudly as possible. a whole crowd gathered upon hearing my cries. there was this one lady who took me in her arms and took me to her house to be treated. she bandaged my knee and gave me medicine. the medicine was strawberry flavoured and I remember it being the best thing I had ever tasted. that lady was kai's mom and since then we have been best friends. I've also loved strawberries since then I guess." you finish with a light laugh as you take a bite out of your ice cream. its a flavour that always brings sweet memories, always associated with the nicest things that have happened to you.
"that's a cute little story." beomgyu remarks as he smiles at you. "what about your own parents though? were they not at the park with you at the time?" he asks out of curiosity.
"nah they've never really been a part of my life ever. i was pretty young when they left me with my grandmother so I don't know anything about them." you say on a light note but seeing beomgyu's expression makes you regret telling him. he looks like a puppy who was just refused his favourite treat. his big eyes start shining brightly and his mouth turns into a slight sad frown. you quickly reassure him that it's really nothing and it doesn't bother you at all but he keeps on apologizing.
"if you don't stop apologizing I'll get up and walk away right now" you say in a fake stern voice which finally gets him to stop. you smile at him and tell him that it's not his fault and you don't feel uncomfortable at all. he feels calm again and the two of you sit in a comfortable silence. after walking for a while you look at your watch which showed 8:30 pm.
"do you want me to drop you at your apartment?" beomgyu asks as you start getting ready to leave.
"nope, it's fine, i got it from here. thanks for today beomgyu, the next treat is on me." you say with a smile as you turn around and start walking.
"wait!" you turn around at the voice and see beomgyu just inches away from you. he suddenly backs up and clears his throat. " do you want to put in your number so that we can fix a date for your treat?" he nudges his phone forward, a sudden confidence in his voice which positively surprises you a bit. you take his phone from his hands and punch in your number silently.
"see you soon! bye bye" he says as he turns around and starts walking.
.
"bro why are you all red? did you run here or something?" kai asks as beomgyu kept uncontrollably blushing.
the next time you see beomgyu is at school. you see him talking to some of his friends who you recognize as soobin, yeonjun and taehyun. trying not to look like an obsessive stalker by staring holes into his back, you plug in your earphones and walk out the classroom to get some fresh air on the rooftop.
"sup." kai's voice makes you turn back as he engulfs you in a hug. "i dont see you here often, is everything okay?" you ask kai while removing your earphones and beckoning him to sit next to you. "everything's fine i just had a free period so I thought I'd find you here" you smile at him.
"so about beom-" "don't even start" you cut him off quickly as you poked his pout. "but come onnnn you guys are perfect for each other i dont know why you don't like him." kai whines which causes you to roll your eyes. " i never said i didn't like him.. it's just too soon. i mean c'mon kai I've known him only for a day and you want me to date him? i need to know more about him first to fall for him so that I can cherish him for who he is. i dont want to date someone for superficial reasons anymore." you finish with a sigh. kai raises a knowing eyebrow and said " well then go on a date and spend time with him." "yeah no shit sherlock" you said sarcastically which earned you a light punch to the shoulder. "i do want to go on a date with him but I don't want to make the first move yet. i need to make sure he's not interested in someone else at the moment or else making a move on him would be selfish." you finish and look at kai who has his mouth hung open. "wow... when did my little girl grow up to be so mature.." he says as he catches you in a hug while fake crying. "im seriously gonna punch you." you say as you struggle to push him off.
"well good luck y/n I know you're not afraid to make a move but come to me if you ever need any advice or a shoulder to lean on. im really rooting for you." kai says as he gets up and gets ready to leave.
"yeah thanks kai" you say quietly as you sit in the open area for some while.
"here's those pink lilies you asked for sir, that will be 25,000 won, thank you, come again!"
"busy day huh y/n? come inside for a drink it's hot anyways." your boss, a nice lady in her 40s running a very successful floral shop, urges you.
"it's okay mrs. park! i can handle it, don't worry and leave the shop in my care!" you exclaim as you make your way to water some fresh roses and tend to the big batch of sunflowers you just got in. you were peacefully doing your work when a notification distracts you. you take your phone out of your pocket and your heart skips a beat when you read the sender's name. beomgyu. he finally texted with a little "hey :)" you try to come up with a perfect reply, trying not to sound too desperate or completely uninterested. the next message comes in a few seconds later and you cannot contain your excitement as your cheeks lift up the furthest they have ever been. beomgyu just asked you out on a date.
"mrs. park! can i get saturday off?" you asked urgently
"of course you can dear, got a date with your boyfriend I assume?"
"just a friend!"
"haha yeah yeah, a friend." she laughed knowingly and went away.
well not technically a date, he just reminded you of your due treat and fixed a date for it. saturday. the upcoming saturday, which was only 3 days away. the rest of the shift was just you trying to contain your happiness as you finished up at around 6 pm and quickly headed home.
once you were finally home, you hopped in the bath and started mentally going through your closet and deciding on clothing options that you could wear. you were really excited to see him on a day off. maybe you had fallen for him earlier than you planned.
the next three days seemed to pass by as quickly as the wind. you and beomgyu greeted each other in the class and hallways and always passed a shy smile to each other whenever you made eye contact. you had a feeling that his friends were onto you both but they never said anything except wiggle their eyebrows playfully at him as he blushed.
kai on the other hand acted completely opposite. when you told him that you were meeting beomgyu, he had the biggest reaction. he was so happy for you that he promised you that he would come over on saturday to 'calm your nerves.'
so there he was, looking at you, hand dramatically over his mouth as you gave him a 360 spin.
"y/n.. you finally look like a girl!" he exclaimed with joy.
"are you trying to be funny? cuz it's not working." you said flatly as you looked at yourself in the mirror. staring back at you was a girl dressed in a pair of denim blue wide legged jeans, paired with a white crop top which had a little strawberry printed on it. hair in twin pigtails and a small strawberry pin securing the bangs in a way that they fell naturally. you felt pretty good about yourself as you took one last look in the mirror and headed out, saying bye to kai.
the two of you had decided to meet at a nearby cafe. the cafe was usually quiet as not many people frequented it in your already small town. you walk to your destination. as you enter the cafe, you notice it's white wallpaper which was adorned with pastel pink and blue doodles all over. the place was small but welcoming, this is the kind of vibe you liked. you walked in a few steps and turned to the right to find a seat for the two of you when your eyes landed on a circle head full of hair. the plaid shirt outlining his broad shoulders. you quickly recognised it as beomgyu and walked towards him.
"room for one more?" you say in a playful voice as he whips his head around to meet your eyes and flash the prettiest smile you had ever seen. wow this is really not good for your heart.
"always one for you" beomgyu reciprocates your tone as he urges you to take a seat. you sit across him as you settle down in the seat. you look at beomgyu who is wearing a white loose fit t shirt paired with a blue denim and a plaid shirt. his hair was also a bit longer since the last time you had seen him. if you were delusional enough you would go as far as saying the two of you were matching. before your fantasies ran wild, beomgyu's voice fills your ears.
"you look pretty." he says with a big smile, completely oblivious to the way your heart just skipped a beat.
"thanks. you too. i love your hair today." you say in a hushed voice as you feel yourself burning up.
"you think so? im thinking of trying to grow it out and try longer hair." beomgyu says while touching the ends of his hair.
"it would suit you. you have a face that would suit longer hair." wow, what happened to using your inner voice, you immediately froze up but beomgyu blushed at the remark, replying with a slight "mhm".
the rest of the date went on smoothly as you and beomgyu bonded over the same interests and gave input back and forth. you joked about school, teachers and even some students, all in light fun.
"oh right. kai told me that you play the guitar as well?" you ask beomgyu.
"that's right. i started playing 4 years ago, i would say I'm pretty good at it." beomgyu toots with a sign of playful arrogance.
"i dont doubt that. I've always tried learning guitar but I end up failing every single time. I really do love the instrument but I think I'm only meant to listen to it." you sigh.
"i can teach you." beomgyu says almost immediately. you look at him intently as he continues. "i will teach you how to play guitar, we will start with the basic stuff first so it's easier for you to grasp. every time you play correctly, I'll buy you strawberry ice cream. how does that sound?" you weren't about to say no to beomgyu either way but that last part made you immediately agree. beomgyu chuckled at your eagerness as you two promised to set a date via text.
.
"thank you! come again!" the barista exclaimed as the two of you left the cafe.
"why didn't you let me pay? you said it was my treat today!" you protest against beomgyu who just gives you a smile.
"do you really think I met up with you today just for you to treat me? that was an excuse, I just wanted to talk to you and meet you on our day off." beomgyu says as he walks in front of you. your cheeks that were already a light shade of red turned even redder at this comment as you caught up to him. the two of you walked till your apartment.
"do you really live all alone?" beomgyu questions as the two of you walk together, a bit closer now. "yup, I've been living alone since I was 14. i told you right that my parents left me in my grandmother's care, well old people can only live so long." you trail off mindlessly but beomgyu stops at the spot. you turn around to see why he stopped but to your surprise, beomgyu's arms cage you in a hug. you freeze at his action as your face rests on his shoulder and you feel your body getting hot. you would be surprised if beomgyu hadn't been able to listen to your heart that was beating out of your chest right now. before you could say anything, he lets go of you. you were a little disappointed as the hug went as quickly as it came. "i hope I can be someone you can talk to when things get hard." beomgyu says quietly, his cheeks equally as red as the tip of his ears got redder by the second. "you already are that someone. don't worry beomgyu, i trust you." you say reassuringly as a smile spreads on your face. "thanks for dropping me off i had so much fun today." you chirp as you get ready to go inside.
"me too. i would love to do this again sometime. see you at school." beomgyu waves at you as you watch his figure disappear into the dark.
"woww you guys should date already." kai teases as you sit in the school cafeteria, drinking strawberry milk. you had told kai about all that happened on your little date with beomgyu and now he won't shut up about it. honestly you weren't bothered by it. you really did feel yourself falling more and more for beomgyu every time you saw him. you thought of confessing but it felt too soon. you were just stuck with your feelings for now.
"i mean yeah but I don't know yet.." you trail off as you take another sip of your beverage. the bell sends you both to your respective classes. the day passed quickly and it was the last period. you noticed beomgyu look at you and mouth something which you were unable to detect. he turns around and writes it on a piece of paper which is passed to you by the girl sitting on your immediate right.
meet me on the rooftop after this class ends :)
your heart skips a beat at this as you give him a confirmation nod.
as soon as class ends, you hurry up to the rooftop, texting kai that he would have to go home alone today. you reached the rooftop and took in the fresh air so that you could calm down.
the sound of the door knob turning made you turn around as you greet beomgyu with a smile.
"hey there" he says as he joins you at the end of the railing, looking over the whole school ground.
"hi, how have you been?" you ask him as you move a piece of hair out of your face.
"good. i thought about my promise and I think it's time for you to start learning guitar" he says in a fake matter-of-fact voice.
"oh my god really? are you sure? you have the time to teach me? im so excited!!" you exclaim almost immediately and beomgyu giggles at your eagerness.
"yeah I would like to start as soon as possible. how does next sunday at my house sound?" he asks.
"perfect! i would love that!" you squeal as you can't seem to contain your excitement.
"great. I'll text you the details." beomgyu says while releasing a sigh of relief.
"you're going to his house this sunday???!! oh my god you should just be his girlfriend." kai exclaims as you blush at his words. you were at kai's house for a sleepover on a weekday since you had the next day off from school because of an event you could not care about. the two of you talked over food and watched anime. being with kai always made you calm and you were really thankful towards him. you don't know what time it was but it was way past midnight and your eyes started becoming heavier by the second. kai seemed to notice this and said "go sleep in the room or you'll catch a cold." "ugh I won't.. im fine here.." you said sleepily.
"if you catch a cold you won't be able to see beomgyu this sunday." kai said slyly and that was enough for you to immediately spring up to your feet and head to the room. this made kai giggle as he said something along the lines of "so down bad" but you were too sleepy to care.
the week rolled out lazily and sunday arrived. you had woken up early to get a head start. you were going to beomgyu's house today and to say that you were nervous was an understatement. from the moment you woke up right to when you got dressed, your mind kept playing all the possible scenarios. you decided to wear a pair of light brown shorts and a baby pink tank top which had a cat print on it. you took your favourite shoulder bag to go with it and wore a pair of matching brown loafers. your hair was put up in a high ponytail. you stared at your reflection in the mirror for over an hour. were you over dressed? did you even look good in this outfit? what if he thought it was too much? all these questions kept running in your mind when a sudden ding made you jerk in its direction.
you look good in the outfit you chose. don't worry idiot, you're going to be late :P
it was from kai. he knew how to assure you. you calmed down, took a deep breath and left for beomgyu's place.
the walk was not much. 10 minutes at most. you were now relatively calmer as you pressed his doorbell.
there he was. choi beomgyu. looking as beautiful as ever with his hair now even longer, his smile somehow more radiant than ever. he wore a casual black t shirt with grey sweat pants. you greeted him and stepped inside. beomgyu's place was very fitting for his character. the lights were dim, brown wallpaper covered the entire place which made it seem antique and precious. beomgyu beckoned you to sit on the couch and you hesitantly agreed.
"was my place hard to find?" beomgyu asks while serving you water.
"not at all, we live a lot closer than expected." you say thanking him and taking a sip from the glass.
"im glad you came today. im excited for our lesson." he chimed.
"i should be the one saying that." you chuckled. good, the atmosphere between the two of you was good.
"let's go to my room then? i have all my stuff there." beomgyu stood up and waited for you.
once you entered his room, it was a completely different world. the walls were brown, like the rest of the house but his guitars, amps and chords covered the whole place. he even had an LP player on his bed side table along with some indie albums. he had band posters that adorned his bedside walls, polaroids hanging from the tapestry and guitar pick kept in the open. the thing that grabbed your attention the most was the brown bear plush that was kept on his bed. you immediately went to touch it and beomgyu smiled at your actions.
"he's so cute!" you cooed as you picked the bear up in your hands.
"thanks, my mom said he looks like me." beomgyu joked but you just nodded in agreement. "well let's get started."
you watch beomgyu pick up one of his acoustic guitars and position it on his thigh. you settle beside him on his bed and he starts strumming a melody.
"wow i like that song! what is it?" you question, clearly intrigued.
"it's not a song, it's just something i made up." your eyes widen at the shy confession as you praise him.
"okay I'll show you the most important chord first. this is g major, it is used in almost every song so if you know how to play it, you can easily work your way around a song, you just have to figure the strumming pattern." beomgyu says while showing you how to play it. "okay, now you try." he hands you the guitar and you awkwardly put your hands on its neck. you try to mirror his fingers but fail miserably. beomgyu takes your hand and adjusts it on the chords. the sudden contact makes you twitch. he doesn't let go of your hand as you strum lightly, producing a somewhat acceptable sound. your heart was beating uncontrollably as beomgyu kept his hand on yours and guided you through every chord.
"that was pretty good! i think you have a talent for playing." beomgyu chirps. "or maybe I just have the best teacher~" you tease positively but he turns completely red. he's really bad at accepting compliments.. you think to yourself.
half an hour passes by and you genuinely seem to be learning guitar for the first time. you're having fun with beomgyu as the two of you laugh at your mistakes and correct them together. you frown slightly as beomgyu leaves your side and stands up.
"as promised, i have something for you." he says as he runs out of the room to the kitchen and brings you your reward.
"you remembered..." you say slowly as you look at him. "of course i remembered, i know how much you love strawberry ice cream." beomgyu hands you a bowl and happily digs in his own. you take the bowl and happily eat the cold dessert.
you looked at beomgyu as he kept going on about something about songs and guitar but you were too distracted by his lips. his lips were plump and coated with a light pink from the ice cream. you couldn't help but stare at them. how could someone be so pretty. you couldn't stop looking at him. before you could register what was happening, your body started moving on it's own as you inched closer to beomgyu, your face now mere centimetres away from his. beomgyu seemed to notice this and he froze. you look into his eyes for any sign of hesitation but you find none. as you inched a little bit more towards him, your lips almost about to meet, beomgyu does the unexpected. he pulls away.
what?
you immediately jump back as you try to grasp the situation. he pulled away? why? did you read the situation wrong? did he not like you? what was going on? maybe he had a girlfriend? maybe you made him uncomfortable? why did he pull awa-
"im sorry."
those two words were enough for you to get up and make your way out of the house.
"kai I told you I'm fine now, you don't need to cancel your hangout with your friends for me." you say lazily as kai has again taken the liberty to come to your house for the third time in a row. of course you had gone straight to kai crying on sunday. you admit that it was selfish of you to do that but that was the only thing that made sense to you at the time. he had comforted you for as long as you needed, no questions asked. you told him everything that happened that day and he quietly listened before comforting you again.
that was three days ago. you were more or less fine now and you felt bad for kai as he had to cancel his plans to make sure you were okay. you did not want to kill his social life. beomgyu, as expected, had not contacted you since your last encounter. you were kind of grateful to him for that but you also felt like you deserved some closure.
"I told you it's not about me, i will stay with you for as long as you need me. plus I feel like I'm partially at fault since I was the one who told you to go for him." he finishes timidly.
"are you crazy? of course it's not your fault. i didn't fall for him because you wanted me to, i fell for him on my own accord. if anything, im glad you pushed me through it." you retort immediately. you were not mad at kai at all. it was never his fault to begin with. you just wondered if you had made beomgyu that uncomfortable that the only option he saw fit was to turn away from you as you tried to kiss him. your mind played that scene in your head a million times a day and each time you acted as if it hurt you physically. because maybe to a certain extent, it did. you really had liked beomgyu and you thought he had to have some kind of feelings for you as well, but maybe you were being naïve. it wouldn't hurt to talk it out with him once but you were too much of a coward to initiate anything anymore. so, you just decided to go with the flow and see how things played out. for now, that was being sprawled on your bed with your best friend, stuffing your face with junk food and laughing at whatever was playing on the laptop screen in front of you. it was nicer than you expected. maybe you need to relax a bit and not think about anything for a while.
the following weeks rolled in lazily. you attended classes, barely making any sort of contact with beomgyu, well that is to be expected. beomgyu had still not reached out to you and honestly, you were slowly giving up hope. you understood that you had to come to terms with the fact that the two of you never had anything going on and it was just a mindless fling. you tried to forget about him but it was hard when you had to see his face everyday. so when your class teacher announced that you would have summer vacations from tomorrow, you were beyond relieved. you will admit though, part of you wanted to talk to beomgyu again but the other part was just tired of waiting. at the end of the school day, you walked home alone as you pushed kai to hang out with his friends. honestly, you needed a little time alone to just think and arrange your thoughts.
you hopped in the shower and finally relaxed after what had felt like an eternity. you listened to music for a while and got ready to get out of the bath. you felt like you needed to treat yourself after a long day so you slipped into a summery black dress which stopped right at the middle of your thighs. it had a cute bow at the back which gave it a dainty look. you loved this dress. it was the first thing you had ever bought for yourself with your first salary. you head to the kitchen to take out some strawberry ice cream for yourself as you hummed a sweet melody. you turned on your laptop as you put on a cheesy romance movie. this was the perfect night to you. you dont know how much time had passed since you sat down but it was 9:30 at night. you tried to fight a yawn that was coming when suddenly, the sound of your doorbell startled you. who was that? you weren't expecting anyone this late and kai was out of option as he had told you he was staying over at a friend's today. you slowly got up, feeling a little scared since you were alone as you walked towards the door and the person at the other end was someone you had not expected to see in a million years.
beomgyu. what was he doing here?
you stared at him as your eyes widened in shock. your first instinct was to close the door again but before you could comply, his hand springs to the door.
"can i come in please?" he asked, a certain desperation in his voice that went unnoticed by you. still not completely understanding the events that were taking place right now, you nodded hesitantly as you gave him way to step in and close the door behind you. the smack of the door seemed to bring you back to earth. you took a good look at beomgyu in a long time. his eyes that always glittered brightly were now engulfed in light eyebags, his hair longer than ever but disheveled. he was still wearing his school uniform.
"why are you here?" you ask in a small voice. were you angry? you dont know yourself.
"were you getting ready to go out? beomgyu asks, ignoring your question.
"no, why are you here?" you ask again, your voice a little louder this time. beomgyu seemed to notice this and he started timidly.
"i wanted to apologize.."
you scoff at this. really, you were never mad at beomgyu for what he did but apologizing meant that he was rubbing in your face that he was rejecting you again and you did not like that. before you could say anything, beomgyu starts again.
"no wait. im not saying sorry because i pushed you.. away.. im sorry because im an idiot who doesn't know how to express his emotions. when we first met, i thought of you as just another one of kai's friends but as i got to know you, i started wanting to be around you. you were always on my mind, i started to think about ways so that i could see you again. i dont know why or when or how i started feeling that but it just happened and these feelings kept growing. at my house when you came closer to me, to be honest, that was all i ever wanted. my heart was beating so loud at that time that i didn't know what to do. i wanted what's best for you. i didn't want to hurt you with my unlabeled feelings because i really do care about you. now that its clear to me, i can finally say that i like you." he finishes with a pant, looking at you for any signs of annoyance, disgust, reciprocation, anything at all but your face was unreadable. you just start to walk towards him with a determined look on your face as you swing your arms over his shoulders and your lips land on his.
"im glad you were honest with me. i like you too beomgyu." you say as you smile against his lips. the next kiss is initiated by beomgyu. it starts out soft and tender but immediately turns into something much more desperate. his hands snake around your waist as he pulls you closer into him, eliminating any space left between the two of you. his tongue gently pokes against your lips, asking for permission which you hastily grant, your tongues swirling together as you pull away for breath.
"you taste like strawberry ice cream" beomgyu says with a smile as he rests his forehead against yours. the two of you giggling together.
#txt#beomgyu#beomgyu x reader#beomgyu x you#kpop#hueningkai#yeonjun#yeonjun x reader#hueningkai x reader#txt taehyun#taehyun x reader#soobin#soobin x reader#tomorrow x together#txt x reader#txt x you#beomgyu x female reader
84 notes
·
View notes
Note
I just recently found your blog and am in love with everything about it You are a very talented writer and I look forward to your post so I was wondering what you think it would be like sharing a bed with ghost
I Swear I Asked For Two
Pairing: Simon 'Ghost' Riley x Reader
Genre: Fluff; The Classic 'One-Bed' Trope
She freezes when he turns with her, a strong arm banding around her middle, holding her in place. "You gonna make me hold you in place?"
Bless whoever's up there for the dark because her face is burning.
"Would love that, actually." She mutters to herself before she can reign the impulsiveness in.
Masterlist
"Don't hurt me." Raises her hands in surrender, taking an exaggerated step away from him as the door to their room clicks shut behind them. "I swear I asked for two."
Ghost, bloody and dirty and exhausted, runs a hand down his balaclava-covered face, dropping his bag somewhere near the wall behind him. "Better than the floor." Is all he manages.
Once she's sure she's not in any mortal danger, she shoves back her bag next to him and kneels down, rifling through it. "Wash up first, L.T. I'll go after." There's no response but he must agree because he goes off wordlessly, a testament to how he must be just as exhausted as she was.
12 days. 12 days they had been trekking through this rural town trying to track down a target. The man had infiltrated their chain of command and had been feeding crucial information to the enemy for over a month, information that had led to quite a few of their operations being compromised. Needless to say, once he was found out he had ran in the middle of the night.
A slippery bastard.
Long stretches of land, a lot of camping out and surveying the area. Days and days of hunting this man until he was finally caught. Secured with the unit that had been traveling with them, they'd relinquished their target and been ordered to wait for exfil the next day.
Until then...well, this shady motel would have to do for the night.
They're lucky they were near a town and not in one of the long stretches between them, that much she's grateful for. Even if she didn't completely trust the room's ceiling to cave in while they were sleeping.
Stains on the walls she doesn't want to think about, cracks in the ceiling, and of course, the one queen sized bed pushed back to the far wall.
The bed.
Truthfully she doesn't know how she managed to keep her voice steady before. Her stomach was rolling at the thought of having to share a bed with him. With Ghost. With Simon.
He was...well, she thought he was extraordinary. Capable, brave, and funny in his own way. It hadn't taken long for her to develop some sort of a crush on him.
And now she was supposed to bunk down for a night with him? On that bed? Alone?
She shakes her head, focusing on rifling through her pack to find a spare set of clothes. They'd slept in worse conditions before, this was no big deal.
No big deal at all.
She curses as she finds her other pair of clothes filthy, mud staining the fabric. She'd forgotten about how she had to use them already after an unsavoury encounter with one of the locals.
"Something wrong?" She jumps at the deep voice, head snapping up to see him.
His hands are stripped of his gloves, his tactical vest off and away. A soft t-shirt takes its place, along with sweatpants that she has to make a conscious effort to tear her gaze away from.
This simply wasn't fair. It's like he's making this whole situation ten times harder for her on purpose.
"Negative." She says instead, standing up. "I'll have to make do with these clothes, forgot my spares were filthy." He studies her in that silent way for a beat, before he leans down and rummages through his pack.
Leaving him to do whatever, she pushes open the bathroom door while wondering how quickly her clothes would dry if she ran them under the tap-
"Here."
Ghost holds out a spare shirt to her. Plain black.
His.
"What?" It takes a second for her mind to catch up.
He cocks an eyebrow. "You're filthy. I'd rather not sleep next to someone who smells like shit."
The insult draws an indignant bark of a laugh from her, "I don't stink." She exclaims, snatching the shirt from his grip. "Not as bad as you do."
"Tell yourself that." He deadpans, but she swears she can see a hint of an amused smirk beneath his mask when she slams the door in his face.
Muttering to herself, she cleans up before slipping the shirt on. It's obviously large on her, just skimming the bottom of her thighs. It smells like him, something so distinct and familiar it makes her relax on instinct.
It's a wonder what good a hot shower can do for you.
Ghost is already stretched out on the mattress when she emerges from the room. He spares her a glance, and she visibly sees something like muted interest snap into his eyes even despite his lack of words.
She'd be lying if something in her doesn't preen at the way his eyes subtly follow her across the room.
Neither of them exchange a word as she slips into the covers next to him. Both of them barely fit on the mattress, but neither having the energy to complain. They don't brush against each other but if she shifted they'd definitely touch.
The room was secure, they'd done a thorough sweep and checked the doors and window, all the locks and for cameras. Nothing of interest, so they allowed themselves to let their guard down.
"Sharp 05:00 tomorrow, Sergeant." He says into the dark.
"Copy." She stifles a yawn and they fall into silence.
His heat is unbearable. She can't push the thought out of his mind, the knowledge that he's right there, a fingertip's distance away. She can hear his steady, quiet breath, almost taunting her.
Despite her exhaustion, she stays awake, turning onto her side away from him hoping that the movement would dislodge the thought from her mind. She needed sleep, needed to relax but isn't that impossible with how all she needs to do is lean back a little to touch him-
She huffs silently, turns onto her back again, rustling the sheets.
No, this was bad. Her body's tired but her mind and heart are racing. Traitors.
She shifts onto her side again-
"Fucking hell, will you stay still?" He rumbles, startling her. The gravelly, tired voice shoots straight to her head and if she were standing she's sure she'd have to grab onto something to stay upright.
She mumbles out an apology. "Can't sleep. Little chilly, isn't it?" She bluffs.
When he stays silent, she thinks he may have just accepted the answer. Letting out a shaky exhale, she turns again-
She freezes when he turns with her, a strong arm banding around her middle, holding her in place. "You gonna make me hold you in place?"
Bless whoever's up there for the dark because her face is burning.
"Would love that, actually." She mutters to herself before she can reign the impulsiveness in. Her body stiffens when she hears her own voice, and she's ready to spring up and apologise, tell him she didn't mean to make him uncomfortable, ready to banish herself to sleep on the floor.
But then Ghost hums.
His hand starts to drift. She swallows as he traces a slow path down to where his shirt's hem is, toying with the fabric between his fingers.
Dream, this must be a dream-
He tugs her backward into him, into his warmth and his soothing scent and something about it has her going completely boneless. It felt...comforting. Felt nice to be held. Ghost takes to tracing small circles into her skin, soothing and repetitive. "Relax." He orders, albeit with less of a push.
A shiver runs down her spine as she feels his breath fan over the back of his neck. The bastard notices too, if for the way his chest rumbles with a chuckle.
There's no way Ghost doesn't feel her heart pounding against him.
Maybe it was the comfort of the dark that makes the both of them so bold, but she takes in a shaky breath and reaches for his hand, stilling it in place with her own. They stay like that for a moment, and suddenly the silence isn't as unbearable.
Eventually, her breathing evens out, her eyes become heavy and she finds the tension draining out of her. Nothing would happen to her here, she didn't have to worry about anything right now. Just sleep. Just sleep and the warmth that enveloped her, and why the hell was he so warm and why does she want more of it?
Right before she lets the lull of sleep pull her under, she mumbles a whisper of thanks to him.
She doesn't think she imagines the content sound he lets out in response.
Reblog, Like and Comment!
(2/09/2023)
#ghost cod#cod mw ghost#ghost call of duty#ghost modern warfare#ghost mw2#ghost simon riley#ghost x reader#cod ghost#mw2 ghost#simon ghost riley x reader#simon ghost riley x you#simon ghost x reader#simon ghost riley#simon riley x reader#simon riley x you#call of duty modern warfare 2#modern warfare x reader#angst#x reader#x y/n#fluff#simon riley#simon riley fluff#simon riley imagine#call of duty modern warfare#call of duty modern warfare ii#modern warfare#cod modern warfare#modern warfare 2#modern warfare ii
672 notes
·
View notes
Text
new beginnings | august 19 - 25 (+ epilogue)
hey! whoever thought this day would come! before the chapter, i just wanted to say some thank yous to you all. i am so grateful to each person who has read this series! it was such an undertaking, being over 300K and all, but we did it! we're at the end! i would not have been able to do this without y'all's support and love for characters like honey, bea, the litchton townies, and our boys (who kind of took on a life of their own throughout this story). i want to give a special shoutout to the person who first submitted this idea of tz going feral for a small town girl. you started something that has literally changed my life– before this, i had never completed a book. i would always get bored towards the end and let it die. but now, we've finished it! i'll also give a special shoutout to all the people who helped me out while reading this– looking at pics on pinterest, reading the rough drafts, even just talking about it with me... your influence helped me immensely. i will specifically mention two: cappy and mattias anon, who have left comment after comment and put up with my texts that make everything about stg. they are the real troopers.
i will not wax any more poetics. here it is: the final chapter (+ epilogue) of stg!
85:90 – TREVOR
“Trevvy, baby,” Honey whispers. She traces his nose with a featherlight touch until Trevor wakes. She’s laying in bed next to him, wearing the t-shirt Bea made of him, and Trevor turns into her chest.
It’s so warm there. Trevor groans as the soreness from yesterday seeps back into his bones. He didn’t know that farming would be so much hard work. He’s more sore than he was after his first NTDP practice, which is saying something.
“I can’t believe I thought I’d be a construction worker if I wasn’t in hockey,” Trevor complains into the space between Honey’s boobs.
She hums and cards her fingers through his hair, planting a kiss on the crown of his head. “I know, baby. You’re built to play hockey and be pretty, not carry heavy things and use your hands.”
Trevor frowns. “I’m okay at using my hands,” he whines. She loves to insult him, even though she’s been known to fall apart on his fingers. He pushes his fingers past Honey’s waistband and goes to prove his point.
“Trevor, we don’t have time,” Honey chastises.
“Honey,” Trevor patronizes. “We’re not even doing anything today. All we have to do is go to the fruit stand. We have time for me to finger you.”
“You slept ‘til lunch,” Honey says. “I want to get up, I’ve been so bored.”
“I’ll fix it,” Trevor tells her. He kisses her chest, then realizes that he’s kissing the picture of himself on her chest, and pulls back. He picks himself up and moves.
“You just realize that you kissed yourself?” Honey asks.
Trevor looks at her out of the side of his eyes before laying a kiss on the curve of her jaw. “Don’t be mean,” he says.
“Just teasing you, needy boy,” Honey replies.
She rolls onto her back as Trevor pushes her into the mattress and traps her. His kisses become more consistent, landing in time with her pulse. Trevor won’t even pretend like he’s not the needy boy she claims. “We’ve only got a week, Honey,” Trevor says. “Not even. I wanna fuck you every day to make up for all the time I’ll be away.”
Honey sighs. “Don’t remind me, T.”
“‘ll make you forget,” Trevor mumbles, biting into Honey’s neck and lathing his tongue over the smooth skin.
“Make me lunch after, too?” Honey asks.
“Mhm,” Trevor agrees. He snaps the band of Honey’s shorts against her hip. “I hate these shorts. We should burn them.”
Honey frowns and wiggles underneath Trevor. “I love them. They’re my favorite.”
“They’re Thomas’ old boxers,” Trevor replies. He pushes them down Honey’s legs, baring her lower half. Once the boxers are around her ankles, Trevor removes them and tosses them far, far away. “Don’t think I didn’t pick that up when you told me they belonged to an old boyfriend. You’ve only had one other than me and I hate him.”
“They’re comfortable and they’re barely even his,” Honey fights back. “I’ve had them for six years. They were brand new when I borrowed them.”
“‘Borrowed,’” Trevor parrots back. “Forever?”
“A fitting price to pay,” Honey says. “You jealous I’m wearing another man’s boxers?”
“Yes,” Trevor admits earnestly. “I want you to wear my boxers to sleep.”
“What will you wear?”
“Nothing.”
Honey snorts. “Lucky me.”
Trevor circles her clit with the pads of his fingers, moving methodically. He breathes in deep, nose nestled in Honey’s neck. “You smell good.”
Honey sighs lightly, humming out a thanks. She lifts her leg and wraps it over Trevor’s hip.
He replaces his fingertips with his thumb and continues circling, swiping the pad of his middle finger through her slick. Her chest rises and falls against his and Honey’s arms circle Trevor’s shoulders. He smiles into her skin and changes the angle of his hand. The heel of his palm covers her swollen bundle of nerves and his first knuckle disappears into her core, suddenly surrounded by warmth and her tight walls.
The sun is shining into Honey’s room, which casts a nice light on her body. Trevor just wishes that she wasn’t wearing a shirt with his face on it. His t-shirt self is staring at him and it’s making him uncomfortable.
“You need to take your shirt off,” Trevor says.
“No,” Honey drawls. “So unfair. You already told me to take my shorts off because you didn’t like those. You can’t make me take my shirt off because you don’t like it either. Plus, you said that you’d be the naked one, not me.”
“We should both be naked.”
“We can both get naked after you make me come,” Honey bargains. She nudges Trevor’s chin and kisses his lips when he lifts his face. She pecks again and grins. “I’ll spit in your mouth, if you want.”
Trevor flinches back, shocked to his core. “What?” he demands.
Honey cackles, throwing her head back into the pillow. “Gotcha. You really fell for that.”
“Fuck off,” Trevor groans. “I didn’t know you were that kinky, Honey.” He fits his finger all the way inside of her and curls it, tickling the gummy walls that squeeze him so well.
She clicks her tongue. “There are a lot of things I like that you don’t know about.”
That piques Trevor’s interest. “Tell me,” he says.
“Not today,” Honey laughs. “I’ve got to keep some secrets to keep you on your toes.”
Trevor whines. “Not fair.”
“I’m thinking I’ll reveal them to you when you’re all the way in Anaheim and I’m still here,” Honey continues. Her hands run down Trevor’s back, then back up his spine.
He shivers and brings his ring finger to her entrance, taking his time as he fucks into her hole. The two digits flex and twist inside of her, trying to coax the secrets from her mouth now rather than later.
“That way you’ll get so frustrated over not being able to touch me,” Honey says. “And you’ll regret being so far away, won’t you?”
“When I play in Raleigh, I am going to keep you up all night,” Trevor threatens in a low voice.
“That’s assuming I come,” Honey tells him.
That’s what she said. Trevor lifts his head and eyes his girlfriend.
She hits his shoulder. “Do not fucking say that’s what she said right now, I know you want to.”
Trevor chuckles and lazily connects his lips with Honey’s instead. His fingers scissor inside of her, stretching her entrance until he can push a third past the rim.
They make out as the minutes tick by. Honey isn’t as concerned with being “late” anymore, it seems. Trevor was right; they’re not doing anything today. He doesn’t know what she was talking about– the fruit stand will be open until the sun goes down.
Joan told him all about her schedule while they worked on the farm yesterday. She sets up the stand when the store opens at 7, then she packs up once the sun sets. It’s a long day for her, but she gets her best sales on Mondays because of the stand, so she doesn’t mind. Plus, she gets to catch up with people in town and lounge, reading books or completing sudokus while her husband continues to work at the farm. It’s practically a day off work, in Joan’s eyes.
She truly put Trevor to work. He was there for about three hours, picking blackberries and grapes off the vines, lugging cantaloupes from their place resting against the ground to the back of Joan’s wagon that she’d offered to Trevor. He plucked limes, lemons, and peaches from their respective trees. He refused to touch the strawberry plants, lest he saw Honey last night, so Joan had worked on that section of the farm. She’d also picked pears.
It was nice to hang out on the farm and get to know the lady. She tried to give him some money for his work, but Trevor had waved her off. She’d let him and Earl take that ugly couch from her back porch for free. It was a fair trade.
Now, the couch sits above Earl’s garage. He’d been surprisingly nimble and strong for an old man. Trevor had gotten winded walking up the stairs before Earl did, but he was on the back end of the couch, so most of the weight was on him anyway. Gravity, and all that. Trevor refuses to be beaten by an old man.
When he’d complained about being winded while Earl was breathing evenly, Honey had laughed and scratched his back. She told him not to worry, that Earl had lots of experience with manual labor– forty years of it at least– and Trevor shouldn’t feel put out that he was more out of shape than an elderly man. He realized only after that Honey didn’t know why he was hanging out with Earl, but she didn’t ask. If she had, he would’ve told her that he was helping at the hardware store. The lie probably wouldn’t have been believable. Trevor doesn’t even know if the hardware store is open on the weekends– it probably isn’t. Nothing is.
His bicep aches a bit as his fingers work inside of Honey. Her tongue is dainty as it licks into Trevor’s mouth, then retreats, teasing him. He’s still sore, but he’s determined to make Honey come on his fingers. Her hips have started moving against his palm, grinding on his fingers. Trevor lets her.
“Look at you, taking what you need,” Trevor says. He bites his bottom lip and rakes his eyes over Honey’s figure. She’s still in his shirt, so he can’t see the flesh on her chest, but he can see the way her tits heave under the fabric. He can see the way her nipples protrude and rub against the cotton. His eyes land on her neck, watching the column flex and bob as she gasps and speeds up, frantically fucking herself on his fingers.
A spark passes behind Trevor’s eyes.
She likes it when I touch her there, Trevor remembers. He hasn’t touched Honey’s neck while they were fucking… ever? Has he? No specific moments come to mind.
She might want to withhold her kinks from him until he’s far away, too far away to touch her– which he knows she’s doing so that she can hear him whine and lament being so far away, because she wants to hear him ramble on about missing her– but Trevor knows this one.
His fingers squeeze Honey’s waist, pressing into the soft skin before leaving it. His hand traces up her front sensually. Finally, Trevor curls his fingers around her throat.
Honey’s resulting hum is high-pitched, but confused. Her eyelids lift in a flash, pupils fixing on Trevor’s face, and he would be concerned if not for the frenzied movement that is starting to send an ache through his wrist.
“I know you like that,” Trevor whispers. He noses Honey’s cheek. “I remember the sound you made when I first kissed you and put my hand right here.” He moves his entire hand quickly, like a pinch, squeezing Honey’s neck for a second then letting go. “I bet you like getting all breathless, huh?”
Honey takes a huge breath in through her nose, head rolling back and revealing all of her throat to Trevor.
A smile crosses his face. “That’s my girl,” Trevor coos. “Come, baby.” He tightens his grip for a few seconds longer, watching Honey tremble. “Come all over my fingers and then we can start our day.”
“Tighter,” Honey breathes out. “Not for too long.”
“Okay,” Trevor agrees, his voice practically inaudible. He obeys, his fingertips curling into her windpipe. The rush of accomplishment doesn’t pass through Trevor because he completes the action of choking Honey, but rather because of the way she relaxes into the touch and lets it happen. Her eyes close again and her face is impassive and serene, mouth open in a quiet moan. That is a huge win for Trevor. When she bears down on his fingers and they overlap each other uncomfortably, Trevor feels the same rush he gets after he scores an OT goal. Honey probably wouldn’t appreciate a celly from him after she finishes coming, but the instinct is there. Trevor loosens his grip on her neck and lets her go, kissing the places where his fingertips were.
Honey snuggles into his side when he draws his fingers, covered in her come, out of her body. The moment is nice and comfortable, but only for a second before Trevor wipes his fingers on his own face adorning her shirt.
“Trevor,” Honey scoffs, rolling away from him and sitting on the edge of the bed. She holds the hem of her shirt away from her body and looks down at it. “You ruined your pretty face, Princess Diana.”
“I think you like that shirt more than you like me,” Trevor tells her.
“Hmm, probably.” Honey stands and walks to her laundry hamper, pulling the shirt over her head like she’s unwrapping a present.
Trevor faux-gasps. “You’re supposed to say, ‘No, Trevor, I love you so much more.’”
“And you are supposed to refrain from wiping cum on my clothes.” Honey plants her hands on her hips.
Trevor makes himself comfortable on the bed and lays a hand on his stomach, the other cradling the back of his head. He licks his lips. She’s nakey.
Honey rolls her eyes. “This is the problem with you wanting me to be naked all the time,” she scolds. “We will never get anything done.”
“We could get a few things done, I bet,” Trevor replies, snickering when he says it.
Honey doesn’t even crack a smile. She’s back to business. “Would you put some big boy clothes on and wash your hands while I shower?” she asks. “Then you can make me that lunch that you promised.”
Trevor pouts, his bottom lip jutting out as far as he can push it.
Honey shakes her head fondly and turns away, entering the bathroom and closing the door behind her.
Trevor lounges in bed for an extra two minutes before swinging his legs forward and getting up. He dresses himself in some short Ducks-branded shorts and a plain black t-shirt. Instead of barging into Honey’s bathroom and and washing his hands there– after peeking behind her shower curtain, of course– Trevor goes downstairs and washes his hands in the kitchen sink. It’s then that he opens her fridge and surveys the options there. There’s plenty for him to cook with, but he’s not confident he’ll prepare any of it particularly well. He’s been known to burn things. Jamie used to get on him about that all the time when they lived together. It’s actually why they climbed onto the roof to eat dinner the first time, so that they could escape the burning smell in the kitchen from Trevor’s charred chicken dinner.
He settles on quesadillas. Honey has chicken that he can throw in a tortilla with cheese, plus some peppers that he can cut up and throw in the saucepan if she doesn’t want to eat them raw. It’ll be a nice meal.
Trevor burns the first quesadilla. It isn’t a surprise. He’ll eat that one. Honestly, Trevor doesn’t mind the burnt food. He’s gotten used to eating overcooked food.
Honey leaves the shower as he’s finishing up her quesadilla and throwing it on a plate. She comes downstairs and hugs him, standing behind him and gliding her hands underneath his shirt to touch his stomach.
“Do you want me to sauté these peppers?” Trevor asks.
Honey raises her head and pops up on her tiptoes, looking over his shoulder at the pile of sliced peppers on a plate. “No,” she decides. She pecks the back of Trevor’s neck. “I’ll get some ranch.”
Trevor automatically feels colder when she removes herself from his personal space to grab a half-used bottle of ranch from her fridge. He moves each plate to Honey’s coffee table, taking two trips so he doesn’t accidentally drop any food on the floor.
Honey sits on the couch, pulling a blanket around her shoulders and crossing her legs. Trevor sits next to her and they start to eat their lunch together. Honey doesn’t have a TV in her living room– come to think of it, Trevor doesn’t think she has a TV at all. He’s never watched television in this house. Anyway– if Honey did have a TV, he’d put something on in the background. Instead, he listens to the rustle of the wind in the trees and the chirping of the birds.
You can’t hear the traffic from Honey’s house. You can’t even hear her neighbors, not that there are any close enough to walk over and ask for a cup of sugar. They’d have to drive.
“Do you like being alone?” Trevor asks. The question is blunt as it falls from his mouth and Trevor realizes that it sounds rude. He doesn’t mean to say it like that and goes to apologize.
Honey shrugs. “Yeah,” she says.
“Why?” He’s surprised she didn’t give him a second look for how his first question came out, so Trevor makes a concentrated effort to make this one sound more curious.
She waves a green pepper slice in the air. “It’s nice. I’m not really, like, alone. You know that. I’ve got my friends from Litchton, I’ve got Bea, I’ve got myself, I’m good.”
“I don’t know if I could do it,” Trevor says.
“Being alone?” Honey clarifies. “Hm. I think you could. You just haven’t had the experience with it. I struggled a lot my first few months in Litchton. So did Bea. We were used to a huge city. Charlotte has almost a million people and Litchton has two thousand. Until I moved here, I’d never been in a community that small. Even Myers Park had… 3,500 kids, I think.”
“Myers Park?”
“My high school.” Honey pops the rest of the pepper in her mouth and chews after dipping it in ranch. “I think you’re just used to a big city, babe. It’s, what, 25 miles from Anaheim to LA?”
“Yeah, close enough,” Trevor replies. “26.”
Honey glares at him for a moment. “‘Close enough,’” she mocks. “I was right on the money. Anyway, LA has millions of people and so many things to do. You’re used to that. I think you adapted well to living in Litchton this summer, but you also had six friends here. If it had just been you and– who’s your Bea?”
Trevor shrugs. “Jack, probably. We’re not as close as you two, but he and I are probably the closest.”
Honey laughs. “Okay, imagine you and Jack move to Litchton, just you two. I’m not even here. It’s just you and Jack.” She picks up another pepper. “What do you do?”
“I kill myself within a week,” Trevor deadpans.
Honey squints at him, pursing her lips judgmentally.
Trevor leans into her space, draping himself over her lap. “I’m kidding,” he tells her. “But I still don’t know if I’d be able to do it.”
Honey brushes his hair out with her fingers. “I guess not. You’re too extroverted. My LA boy.”
“You still hate that I live in California?” Trevor teases.
Honey hums, affirming that she does while she nods.
“I’ll convince you to like it when you visit.”
“If I visit,” Honey replies. “The hatred for Cali runs deep in my bones, Trevor.”
Trevor rolls his eyes and sits up again, polishing off the rest of his quesadilla. He always eats faster than Honey does. “Are we going to the fruit stand now?”
“Yurr,” Honey confirms. She holds up her quesadilla. “Can I take this in your car?”
Trevor nods. He goes upstairs to grab his keys, wallet, and Honey’s bag. While he was gone, Honey had moved all of their dishes to the sink.
“I’ll do them later,” she tells Trevor when she joins him by the door.
The drive into town is quiet. Trevor’s hair is getting too long. Honey likes when the windows are down, so they’re down, but the wind is whipping his hair into his face and distracting Trevor from the road. He needs to schedule a hair appointment when he goes back to Bedford to hang out with his family before preseason starts.
They walk hand in hand to the fruit stand. There’s some commotion near the church, which is just visible from the grocery store, and Trevor watches the scene from the corner of his eye. There is a large group of people mingling at the steps of the front entrance– the entrance that Bea never uses, since the parking lot is behind the church, so they just enter through the back door. The front of the church is much more regal than the back. Picturesque.
Honey shops around, handing Trevor piece of fruit after piece of fruit. He bags them all, until the strap over his shoulder is heavy and the mesh fabric is bursting. Trevor tells Honey that they can’t fit anymore, which she frowns at, but concedes. She gives one last longing look at the blackberry cartons before they go to pay Joan.
Joan makes small talk with the duo, telling Honey about how hard Trevor worked the previous day and how helpful it was.
“I wish I could bring him on every week,” Joan says. “Normally, my husband helps me, but he was able to start prepping the fields for our winter vegetables. We’re seeding tomorrow.”
“It’s a shame he had the idea so late in the summer,” Honey replies.
“I’m sore as can be, Joan,” Trevor complains. “I don’t know if I could do it every week.”
“Well, we’ll see how you feel on Sunday. Would you like to come help me out again? I’d appreciate it.” Joan has a soft smile on her face while she waits for Trevor to respond. He almost feels bad, but there’s no reason for him to. He can’t help that his time is up and he has to decline.
“We’re actually headed out this Saturday,” Trevor says. “So this is the last time you’ll see me for a while.”
Joan’s smile fades. “Well, isn’t that a shame. We’ve enjoyed having you in Litchton this summer, Trevor.”
Trevor’s heart thumps. That’s so nice– Joan expressing that the people in Litchton have accepted him as one of their own and liked having him here. “I’ll be back when I can.”
“No one who comes to Litchton can go very far for very long,” Joan confirms. “I tried when I was y’all’s age, but we all come back eventually.”
“Mr. California,” Honey adds jokingly.
Trevor’s retort disappears when he’s distracted by a cheer near the church. He turns his head, as do the other two, and they watch as a bride and groom burst through the door. The crowd raises their hands and whoops as they descend the steps and the groom dips his bride, kissing her.
Joan chuckles. “The new Mr. and Mrs. Wyatt Hensley,” she says. “Aren’t they just darlin’? Lila’s dress is gorgeous.”
“I didn’t know their wedding was on a Monday,” Honey says. “I guess that makes sense. Didn’t Wyatt’s parents have to come from Texas?”
“Oklahoma,” Joan corrects.
Trevor is still watching the happy couple. The woman looks like Honey. Well, they have the same hair.
“So close,” Honey sighs. “I’m always one off today. Alright– I’ll see you next week, Joan.” She bumps Trevor’s arm. “You gonna say goodbye?”
“We should do that,” Trevor tells her, staring as Wyatt and Lila parade through the group of people towards a car parked on the street.
Honey follows his gaze. “Do what?” she asks.
“Get married,” Trevor explains. The silence that follows is jarring. He turns to Honey to find her staring at him, expression nothing short of aghast. “What?”
She takes a deep breath and closes her eyes, shaking her head. “Say goodbye to Joan, baby.”
“Oh, yeah,” Trevor says. He looks at Joan and holds his hand out for her to shake. “It was nice to meet you, Joan. Thank you for all the fruit all summer.”
“Thank you for all of the entertainment,” Joan replies. “I’m disappointed I won’t see how this conversation plays out. Have a safe trip home, Trevor.”
“Bye, Joan.” He moves Honey’s bag to his other shoulder and takes her hand. They start to walk toward the car. “So that’s a no to getting married?” he asks after they’ve walked a few hundred feet.
Honey takes another deep breath and holds it briefly before exhaling loudly. “We met three months ago, Trevor. We are not getting married anytime soon.”
Trevor frowns. “Darn.”
Honey scoffs, starting to laugh. “God, you’re weird. This is why I’m always telling you to think before you speak.”
Trevor exaggerates an eye roll, starting to laugh to himself. It really was a crazy thing to say. “So you don’t want to marry me?” he demands, pretending to be upset. “So you hate me.”
Honey laughs louder. “Stop,” she tells him. “We are not having this conversation now. Plus, we’re too young to get married. Maybe if you were a military guy and I was a ‘ring-by-spring’ girl, we could talk about that, but I’m not getting married for at least four more years. How ‘bout you see if you can stand me that long before you ask again?”
Trevor grumbles under his breath, but really, he’s pleased. Four years, and then he can propose? No problem– with the way hockey season passes, the years will go by in a flash. He’s pretty certain they’ll make it.
86:90 – HONEY
They’re two hours from closing time when Honey decides that she can no longer ignore Bea’s attitude. The girl seems to be in a funk and Honey has a feeling that she knows why. Bea hasn’t been willing to listen to Honey’s opinion before now, but things could be different now that she’s moping around like a wet cat.
Her attitude isn’t actually all that bad. Aside from not wanting to do any actual work and showing up two hours late, Bea’s been mostly normal. The only difference is that she’s quiet and lazier than usual.
Honey finds her laying on the beanbag chairs in the cozier section of their store. There’s no one in the Nook right now and Ada is sitting behind the cash register, doing a crossword. Honey is free to lay with Bea until they hear the twinkle of the bell attached to the front door.
“What’s wrong?” Honey asks. She sits on the bag next to Bea, looking down at the girl.
Bea shifts her eyes to the side, not bothering to move her head to look at Honey. “You know what’s wrong,” she answers.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Honey reaches over and fixes Bea’s shirt sleeve.
The girl throws her arm over her face and hides in the crook of her elbow. “I don’t know.”
Honey nods to herself and slides down the beanbag chair until she’s reclining. Her head rests against the bottom shelf of the bookcase and her feet are planted against the ground, knees toward the sky. She reaches her hand above her head and pulls a random book from the shelves, setting it against her thighs and opening it. She reads 38 pages of the historical fiction novel, set in 1580s England, before Bea speaks again.
“I feel like a stupid moron-idiot,” Bea nearly growls. The ‘t’ on ‘idiot’ is sharp coming from her mouth. She throws her arms down by her sides and Honey has to press her lips together to prevent a laugh from escaping. Bea looks like she just got petrificus totalus’ed. “I don’t like it here!”
“Okay, well, you’re not a stupid moron-idiot,” Honey tells her. “I’d say so if you were.”
“Yeah, I know,” Bea snaps. She narrows her eyes at Honey in annoyance. She sighs. “It’s just like… what the hell am I doing, you know?”
Honey prompts Bea to go on with a single hummed note. She closes the book she was reading.
Bea lifts her hands and talks with them while she explains– or tries to. “I don’t, like, ugh. Obviously, I know this isn’t– but I feel like…” she pauses, her fingers curling into half-formed fists. She whines in the back of her throat, frustrated. “This is so fucking stupid. I can’t even fucking explain myself.”
“Watch your language,” Honey murmurs, throwing a look over at Ada. The old woman hasn’t looked up yet, but if Bea continues to lean into this frustration, she’ll only start to swear more often and at a higher volume.
Bea covers her face with flat palms and scrubs them up and down her skin. “I have never been the person to care, you know? Yeah, I go out with people, I have my fun, I have my friends, but I don’t ca-a-are,” she exaggerates the last word and shakes her hands out in front of her in time with it. Honey imagines she’s holding Christmas bells and has to stifle another giggle.
This is serious. Not the time for an intrusive imagination.
“And now I’m out here caring! What is with that?” Bea exclaims.
“Well, I think it’s a good sign,” Honey says. “At least we know you have the capacity for romantic feelings now.”
Bea huffs indignantly. “We’ve always known that,” she sneers.
“Having a crush and actually loving someone are two different things,” Honey points out.
“Fuck off,” Bea replies.
Honey allows herself to giggle this time and shrugs. “I don’t know, Bea. I mean, it’s the first time you’ve felt like this. Do you really want to give it up?”
“No, I’m not sure, Honey, and that’s the fucking problem!”
The words explode out of Bea’s mouth and Honey physically draws her head back in surprise. “Wow,” she says.
Bea covers her face again. “I’m sorry. That was unnecessary. I’m just…”
“Frustrated,” Honey supplies. Bea shakes her head. “Confused?”
“Annoyed,” Bea corrects. She rolls her eyes, most likely at herself, and goes boneless on the beanbag. “I am practically at war with myself and it’s making me angry. So I would say that I’m more annoyed than frustrated or confused.”
“What are you fighting over?” Honey asks.
“I need to break up with him but I don’t want to break up with him,” Bea states. “That’s literally it.”
“Okay, so don’t break up with him if you don’t want to,” Honey says. “You guys can work through it. Quinn would be ecstatic to be all domestic and partner-y with you outside of the summer.”
Bea groans out loud. “I know,” she drawls. “But you don’t get it. I don’t expect you to, and I can’t explain it well, but I need to break up with him.”
“Why?”
“He’s not in my future,” Bea says.
Honey blinks. It’s a simple and cryptic statement. Since when could Bea tell the future?
“It’s not fortune-telling, it’s logic,” Bea continues once she sees the look on Honey’s face. “I don’t see this ending positively if we continue dating outside of Litchton. He’ll go to hockey, I’ll stay here, our communication will diminish because he’s busy, I’ll get touchy and bitchy because I want attention, and then it all blows up and we break up and it’s a thousand times worse than ending it here.”
“How do you know that will happen?” Honey asks. “It sounds like a bunch of what-ifs to me.”
“I’m not emotionally mature enough for a relationship where my boyfriend ignores me eight or nine months of the year and then is all over me for the other three. The whiplash will be insane. If he played in Raleigh, or we lived closer to Vancouver, it would be different.”
It once again hits Honey that Bea has thought this through and won’t change her mind. She says everything so resolutely and has an answer for each of Honey’s remarks. Honey’s words can’t penetrate the iron armor of Bea’s decision and Bea’s explanations can’t seem to wade through the foggy confusion in Honey’s mind. They’re so different.
“I don’t know,” Bea resigns with a shrug. “Our lives are so different and he’s so far away. I think it would have been nice, and Quinn is damn near perfect, but my future isn’t with Quinn.” She shakes her head, breathing a laugh out of her nose in a self-deprecating way. “Is your future with Trevor?”
“Yes,” Honey decides. She means it.
Bea blinks and recoils in surprise, much like Honey did when Bea raised her voice. “Your future is with Trevor,” she repeats. “Really?”
“Yeah,” Honey replies. She thinks about how he genuinely suggested getting married yesterday, which was absurd, but didn’t feel wrong. When she was with Thomas, she knew that there was going to be someone after him. He wasn’t the end-all, be-all. Her gut is telling her that there’s nothing after Trevor. “Yeah. He’s– yes. My future is with Trevor.”
Bea looks at Honey until a prickle of discomfort starts to rise on Honey’s neck. She breathes out in relief when Bea looks away. She couldn’t read the look in Bea’s eyes, which increased the discomfort tenfold. Honey did not like what she saw.
And she doesn’t think Bea’s eventual reaction matches the stare.
“Good for you,” Bea says. Her words seem shallow, brimming with surface-level congratulations. The layer of joy for Honey seems very thin. Honey doubts it’s because Bea disagrees with Honey’s decision. She thinks it’s because Bea still doesn’t know how to feel about her own.
The bell rings and Honey hears Ada greet a customer. She doesn’t want to leave Bea like this, but one of them has to work, and Bea doesn’t seem up for it. Honey understands that feeling better now.
She takes Bea’s hand and squeezes it tightly, then lets go.
The encounter with her best friend stays on her mind long after they’ve closed the store. She invites Bea to come back to her place for dinner, which the girl accepts, but then they end up talking a little bit more and not making dinner at all.
It’s hard to talk about this. Bea tries to explain her stance a little bit more, but she can’t find the words and Honey finds it harder and harder to read her mind with each suggestion that Bea turns down. Honey is doing her best to fill in the gaps, but for the first time in their lives, she and Bea are not even close to being on the same page. Usually, they can find some middle ground. This time, Honey feels like they’re throwing paper airplanes at each other over a canyon.
Bea leaves her house without eating dinner, after standing up and shaking out her body in an almost-violent wave that has Honey furrowing her eyebrows. “It seems like this is going against every instinct you have,” Honey wants to say, but Bea says “It’s now or never” and leaves before Honey can get the words out.
Overall, it hasn’t been a great day. She feels drained right alongside Bea, trying to share the load as best she can without fully understanding Bea’s plight. It’s terrible.
So when Trevor shows up at Honey’s door half an hour after Bea leaves, his presence is a welcome distraction from the weight on her shoulders.
There’s still weight. Of course there is. The difference is that this replacement weight is physical– Honey is being crushed under the weight of her boyfriend as she tries to read her book in the dying summer light. She wants to finish this one before she goes back and borrows the one she started this afternoon while sitting with Bea. Honey isn’t usually one for period pieces– that’s Bea’s thing– but this one seemed cool.
Trevor might be sleeping, for all Honey knows. She’s twirling a strand of his hair around her fingers, other hand holding her book in the air, and Trevor is breathing evenly in her ear. His mouth is pressed against her jaw and their legs are intertwined. His arms are wrapped around her middle, hips squarely in line with hers.
He’d sat on the counter while Honey made her own dinner, refusing his offer to cook for her since she already has a bad taste in her mouth from Bea’s problems. He had stolen some of her food off of the plate while she ate, talking all about how, today, he and the guys had to break down the makeshift rink they built for the summer. He and Quinn had done most of the work building the rink and he and Quinn had done most of the work tearing it down. The most Luke, Jack, and Cole did was stack the wood for a bonfire. Trevor knows that Earl won’t take it back.
His impression of the elderly man had been surprisingly spot-on. “Boy, you better not’a come up in here tryin’ to return old wood,” Trevor had mocked in a thick southern accent. “I’m not a bank! I don’t give out loans.”
Trevor had done the dishes this time after Honey was finished eating. She’d reclined on the couch while he did so, head resting on the throw pillow propped against the arm of the couch, and cracked her book open.
When Trevor joined her, he’d crawled under her arms and kissed her lips before tucking his head to the side. That’s how they got to where they are now. Honey only has about fifty pages left of her book, but she has a feeling she won’t make it to the end. Her boyfriend, in the last five pages or so that she’s read, has started nuzzling her neck.
“You’re distracting me,” Honey says. She turns to the next page, then back because she realized that she skimmed the last paragraph and didn’t actually read it. It’s further proof that Trevor is taking her attention away from the book in her hands.
“I’m bored,” Trevor mumbles against Honey’s skin. “Let’s make out.”
Honey pretends to think about it for a minute, humming and looking up to the ceiling.
Trevor does his best to convince her, kissing and licking up her neck until he makes it to her lips. “Puh-lease,” he begs in a sarcastic voice, pouting at Honey. He looks like a puppy asking for human food and Honey laughs.
She sets her bookmark between the pages and closes the book, stretching to place it on the coffee table. Trevor doesn’t let her move much. Honey cocks her head to the side, matching Trevor’s pout. She cradles his face.
Trevor’s pout breaks into a smile and he leans forward, catching her bottom lip and claiming it. The kiss starts soft and insistent, barely demanding anything from Honey at all. Between kisses, he touches her sides and sends sparks up her body. Her lips part and Trevor’s tongue explores Honey’s mouth. She breaks from him and laughs when he tries to roll his ‘R’ like he’s in Spanish class, but inside her mouth. He must have thought it would make a fun movement of their tongues, but Honey has to push him away for all of five minutes while she catches her breath.
He can’t kiss her again for another ten without more giggles spewing from Honey’s body.
Trevor nips at Honey’s bottom lip playfully, then her own teeth tug gently on his lower lip in return.
Honey is pliant beneath Trevor, the kiss both intimate and lazy and filthy and plundering. She could stay in his arms, pressed into the cushions of her comfy couch and lost in the drugging sweetness of his kisses, forever. The rest of the world fell away when she was kissing him, until Honey’s front door swings open and hits the wall next to it.
The couple separates, although Trevor is still laying on top of Honey. He lifts himself up just enough to look over the back of the couch, at the person attached to the pair of stomping feet approaching them. Honey doesn’t have to look to know who it is. She recognizes Bea’s footsteps well.
“Get out,” Bea announces in a grave, serious, and stern voice.
She really did it, then, Honey thinks to herself, equal parts impressed and sad for Bea. It’s no wonder she doesn’t want Trevor here, especially not on top of Honey and making out with her like a bad reminder.
Honey places her hands on Trevor’s chest and starts to push him off, but has to shift her focus when Trevor starts to fight back, like he always does.
“What stick got shoved up your ass today?” Trevor snaps.
“Get out,” Bea repeats.
“Trevor,” Honey jumps in, tapping his collarbone insistently.
Trevor eyes fall, not so far as to find Honey, but just to Bea’s midsection. “What is that?” he asks. “You brought a toy with you? Is that the stupid cow that Quinn wouldn’t let Jack cuddle when he found it earlier?”
Honey grinds her teeth together and covers Trevor’s mouth with both of her hands. “Shut up,” she hisses.
His words have done enough damage. Bea pulls the coffee table out of the way and steps up to the couch, whacking Trevor with Moo-Moo and the flat of her other hand over and over, trying to make solid contact with his twisting body. He’s laughing, because clearly he thinks this is a joke, but Honey doesn’t find it funny at all. Neither does Bea, whose eyes are red, puffy and seething with ire and a fresh layer of mist.
“I hate you,” she tells him with absolute conviction. “You have absolutely no empathy for anyone ever and if you paid attention for more than two seconds, you’d realize that today is not the day to be a cunt to me, Trevor!”
“You’re fucking insane,” Trevor responds, curling up into a ball and hiding behind Honey as she sits up.
Honey catches Bea’s hands and holds them tightly. “Stop,” Honey says. “Stop. I know you’re upset, but stop it.”
“He started it,” Bea deflects tearfully.
“Baby, you told him to get out instead of asking him to leave,” Honey replies, tilting her head knowingly at Bea.
The girl’s bottom lip wobbles and her chest starts to lurch. “I don’t want him here,” she says through gulping breaths. “I need you to stay with me. Alone.”
Trevor has noticed Bea’s state and reacts with the appropriate awkwardness. “Shit,” he acknowledges.
Bea squeezes her eyes shut and sobs, curling in on herself.
Honey stands and wraps her in a hug, one arm wrapped around Bea’s ribcage and other hand cradling the back of her head. Bea cries into her shoulder, arms locked around Honey’s body. She’s still clutching Moo-Moo’s ear between her fingers, a nervous habit that Honey hasn’t seen since they were in their tweens.
“Trev, sweetheart, you should go,” Honey says softly. “Please.”
He rises from the couch and touches the base of Honey’s spine. “Sorry, Bea,” he tries. Honey can see that he wants to pat her on the arm, but she shakes her head and he refrains. “I hope you’re okay.”
It’s a really awkward goodbye from Trevor, understandably so, and Honey feels terrible as Bea continues to cry. Honey gets her upstairs and into her bed, which they’ve shared for plenty of Honey’s freakouts, but it feels so much different this time.
Honey positions Moo-Moo so that he’s right under Bea’s nose and his fur is touching her lips. She brushes Bea’s hair out of her face and wipes a little bit of the mascara off of her eyelids. “I’m sorry you had to do this,” Honey whispers. “It sucks.”
Bea hiccups. “It’s for the best,” she manages shakily. “I’d be ten times worse if this happened after… everything I tried to explain earlier.”
Long distance, Quinn’s laser-focus on hockey, Bea’s self-admitted need for attention, the way all of those things will compound until they hate each other and breakup in a much bigger blowout. Those are the bits Honey understood. It’s how Bea got from one point to the other, with all of those assumptions, that Honey didn’t quite get.
“He thought I would change my mind because you and Trevor are staying together,” Bea adds in a miserable voice.
Honey feels a flare of anger rise up in her throat. They’ve experienced this before– people always assume that she and Bea do the same thing, together, all the time. They’re best friends, but they’re not clones of each other. It’s their shared pet peeve– which doesn’t actually disprove the statement that they’re the same.
“He said he’d buy me an apartment in Vancouver.” A fresh round of sobs leaves Bea and she wipes them on the top of Moo-Moo’s head. “It’s like– I can’t uproot my life just for him,” she says desperately, as if she has to explain it to Honey. She feels the same way Bea does. Moving across the country with her boyfriend of three months (unofficially) would be a mistake. “He didn’t get it. He didn’t get it.”
Honey closes her eyes and touches her forehead to Bea’s.
“I explained it to him at the beginning of the summer and he agreed,” Bea reminds herself more than Honey. “And I can’t, I can’t–”
“I know,” Honey murmurs. “Shh, it’s okay.”
Bea heaves in Honey’s arms and soaks her spare pillow with tears. Honey watches her, stroking her cheek and her arm and wiping her running nose with tissue after tissue. It’s hard. Bea used to do the same thing for her, countless times over, and Honey feels dreadful. Bea shouldn’t ever look like this or feel like this. Honey would do anything to change it.
“I’m sorry,” she repeats.
Bea takes a shaky breath, then another. “It felt like he didn’t understand me,” Bea explains in a far-away voice with a mournful frown. “I thought he knew.”
“Oh, sweet girl,” Honey sighs. “He was just hoping something would change.”
“Then he didn’t listen when I told him nothing would,” Bea sniffs. She averts her gaze from Honey’s eyes, down to the space between them. She sniffs again. “Is that Puppy?”
Honey looks down. Her monkey is between them, left on the middle of the bed when Trevor made a scene of returning him to his rightful owner. He did not return the Ducks shirt that magically appeared in her dresser drawer in Charlotte. “Yeah.”
Bea scrunches her face in confusion and breathes out either a laugh or a fresh set of tears– but she’s cried dry, so nothing appears. “Did he become sentient and walk here?” she implores, disbelieving.
Honey almost laughs in relief at the change in subject. She knows Bea well enough to know that she’s deflecting and moving on because she doesn’t want to cry over her breakup anymore. They’ll come back to it another day, when she’s processed it a bit more. “Trevor and I went to see my parents.”
Bea is silent, mouth open in pure betrayal. “What the hell else have you been keeping from me?” she wails dramatically. “Are you moving to Cali?”
“No,” Honey exclaims. She laughs out loud. “I am not moving to California.”
“Good, ‘cause the West Coast is not the best coast,” Bea asserts stubbornly.
“Have you eaten?” Honey asks.
Bea’s expression immediately turns into a scowl. She hates when Honey asks that, taking it as a personal attack and an insinuation that she can’t take care of herself. “No.”
At least she’s honest. “Stay right there,” Honey says. “I’m going to go make you something quick. You need to eat.” She kicks off the covers and shoves her feet into her slippers, padding across the floor.
“Make me a water bottle too,” Bea bosses in a grumble. “I feel like a raisin.”
She’ll be okay. Honey is sure of it. Even if Bea isn’t, Honey will be around.
87:90 – TREVOR
i’m sorry i attacked u. that was mean. can i come over later to apologize for real? Bea asks through text message.
Trevor can’t shake the image of Bea crying in Honey’s arms from his mind. He still feels guilty about how he had provoked her and completely misread the room. It’s their thing, making fun of each other and being each other’s number one hater. Trevor hadn’t known that Bea would be so touchy yesterday.
Honey is coming over at 7 to help me pack
i know. i’ll drive her there and u can drive her to work toma
You won’t stay over?
Bea doesn’t respond to that one– not for another few hours. She texts once Trevor is finishing up his last load of laundry. He’s choosing which clothes he’ll keep out for the next few days when his phone vibrates.
i’ll explain later.
It’s a resolute answer that confuses Trevor. He moves his laundry into a massive pile on his bed so that he actually gets it done before he goes to bed, then leaves the room. He’ll do it when Honey gets here. He wants to prolong their time together, so he’ll fold and she’ll pack. She likes organizational things like that. Three weeks ago, the same day she accidentally called him her boyfriend, Trevor watched Honey take all of her books off of her bookshelves and reorder them accordingly. He doesn’t know her system. He does know, however, that she was very content with the repetitive action. There was a little smile on her face the whole time.
Trevor walks downstairs and finds the main level empty. He goes down the next flight and finds the boys. None of them have even started to pack, which is annoying because they still have to clean the rental house on Friday. At this rate, it’ll fall to Trevor to clean because all the guys are trying to locate their things. Cole will be trying to save his clothes from being stolen by the Hughes brothers, who just scoop up all the laundry as if it’s theirs. Trevor supposes that’s what happens when they share the Michigan house– he wouldn’t be surprised if the spare bedroom had been turned into a joint-closet in the time since he’s visited.
Luke and Cole are playing ping-pong and yelling at each other. Jack and Quinn are laying across the two couches, each with a book in their hand. Trevor almost wants to tease them for coexisting so peacefully, but he plops down on the recliner instead. He snatches the remote and turns the TV on, enduring Quinn’s side eye as he disturbs the quiet surrounding the seating area.
“The girls are coming over in a bit,” Trevor announces to the group.
He doesn’t miss how Jack’s eyes lift towards Quinn. Or how Quinn shifts on the couch. Or how the ping pong ball goes clattering to the floor and Cole sings, “Another point for me.”
“Honey’s going to help me pack,” Trevor adds. “You guys should really start packing, too.”
“Don’t be a killjoy, Z. We’ll get to it,” Jack says. “We’re enjoying the time we have left.”
Trevor pauses, gawking at the irony of the words. “You’re the one who didn’t want to come here in the first place,” he points out.
Jack just shrugs and flicks to the next page in his book. He adjusts the baseball cap on his head. “I changed my mind.”
“So you want to come back next year?” Trevor asks.
Jack curls his lip. “No. Not for the whole summer. I’d like to spend my free time in the house I own, thanks.” He reaches his leg toward the other sofa blindly and kicks Quinn. “Right, Q-Ball?”
“Yeah,” Quinn says shortly.
Trevor hasn’t heard his voice sound as curt as this in a long time. He leaves it alone, turning back to face the television and focusing on the episode of The Office that seemed to magically appear, as if this TV has memorized Jack’s watching habits.
Luke and Cole sit on the big couch after their game of ping-pong ends. Luke puts his arms over the back of it, stretching his long limbs out over Quinn’s shoulders. Cole kicks his feet up on the coffee table and laughs at most of the jokes coming from the television over the next two episodes.
The day passed by quickly with all the laundry Trevor did. It doesn’t surprise him when he hears the front door open in the distance and two pairs of footsteps crossing the floor above them.
“Hello?” Honey calls, stopping halfway down the basement steps and waving. “Nobody greets their guests at the door anymore?”
Trevor’s face splits with a smile and he laughs. He stands and walks toward Honey. Cole immediately takes his seat in the recliner.
“Hey, baby,” Trevor says. He climbs the first few steps and kisses Honey briefly. “You ready to pack up some laundry?”
“Is it ready to pack or is it in a pile on your bed?” Honey responds.
Trevor doesn’t answer, just looking at Honey knowingly.
She rolls her eyes and pats his chest firmly. “You’re the worst. I’ll go start folding while you talk to Bea.” Honey looks around Trevor’s body. “You okay, Q?”
Quinn hums. Trevor catches the tail end of a shrug when he looks in the boy’s direction.
“Ask me how I am,” Cole chirps.
Honey’s thoughtful bite of her lower lip after Quinn’s response disappears after Cole’s input. She chuckles. “How are you, Cole?”
“Never better,” Cole brags. “Just won another game of ping-pong against the big guy.”
“By two points,” Luke jumps in. “It wasn’t that impressive. We were neck-in-neck for ages.”
“Well, you’ll get him next time, Lukey. Good job, Cole.” Honey slides her hand into Trevor’s. “C’mon, Trev. We’ve got chores to do.”
“Will you guys be here for long?” Jack asks. “Tell Bea to come down.”
“She has stuff to do tonight,” Honey lies. She tries to keep her face impassive, but Trevor knows that Bea never has anything to do unless she’s hanging out with Quinn.
The fact that Quinn hasn’t moved at all from the couch since Bea got here is suspicious.
Oh my God, they broke up, Trevor realizes suddenly. Oh my God. He stares at Quinn. The dark circles under his eyes make sense now.
“Come on, Trev.” Honey tugs his hand and leads him upstairs. Trevor is still looking at Quinn, scrutinizing him until Honey drags Trevor out of sight.
“What happened?” Trevor asks. He pads after Honey, entering the kitchen.
“Talk to Bea,” Honey replies. She brings a hand to Trevor’s jaw and kisses him softly on the lips. “I have to go do the laundry you left for me while you do. You’re a terrible boyfriend.”
“I’m not,” Trevor whines. “I wanted to fold them together.”
“That’s very sweet of you,” Honey tells him, only a slight air of sarcasm in her voice. “But you have to make up with Bea. I’ll meet you upstairs when you’re done. It shouldn’t take long.”
Trevor doesn’t dare sigh out loud, not when Bea or Honey could hear him. He agreed to this, but the thing is, Bea doesn’t need to apologize to him. It wasn’t a big deal. Now that Trevor thinks she and Quinn broke up, he thinks that he should be apologizing. Not that he will. Unless he feels like it in the moment.
He turns away from the stairs and looks for Bea, scanning the room. She’s nowhere to be found. Surely Honey would’ve brought him in here because this is where Bea is. Maybe she chickened out and couldn’t stand to be in the house, so she left.
“Over here,” she says, lifting her arm into the air. She’s laying on the couch in the living room, the one that they rarely ever use.
Trevor rounds the couch and finds Bea laying there in a tank top and jean shorts, very reminiscent of Honey’s style. He supposes it makes sense– she probably stayed the night with Honey last night. Her hair is up in a bun, also like Honey. “Hey.”
“Hey,” Bea echos. She rolls partially off of the sofa and reaches for her bag in a half-assed way, waving her arm four times before snagging one of the handles and pulling it into her space. “I brought you a treat.”
Trevor sits on the ottoman near the fireplace. “Oh, yeah? What kind of treat?”
“Peanut butter chocolate chip cookies.” Bea pulls a tupperware out of the bag and underhand-tosses it to Trevor. “I need the container back when you guys leave. It’s from the Nook.”
“I’ll wash it tonight and give it to Honey so she can bring it back to work tomorrow,” Trevor says. “You didn’t have to make me cookies.”
“Well, I’m bad at apologies, so I wanted to make a gesture,” Bea says.
Trevor feels sheepish all of a sudden. “You don’t have to apologize either,” he tells her with a grimace. “I didn’t realize you were having a bad day and I probably shouldn’t have poked the bear.”
Bea talks over him as he stumbles through the last part of his statement. “I do have to apologize. It seems like you’re going to be around for a long time, Trevor, and I don’t want us to be at odds.”
A blossom of pride blooms in Trevor’s chest when Bea admits to him being around for a long time– absolutely he’ll be around for a long time. His relationship with Honey won’t be ending anytime soon.
“It wasn’t cool of me to hit you and yell at you,” Bea continues. “You definitely weren’t nice, but I wasn’t any better.”
“That’s kind of what we do, though,” Trevor says. “Bicker.”
“Not like that.” Bea shakes her head. “I should’ve had more control over myself, so I’m sorry. I know you didn’t really mean to make a bad day worse.”
“What happened?” Trevor asks. “If you don’t mind me asking.”
Bea takes a deep breath and looks away from Trevor. She stares at the ceiling and a thick silence settles between them.
“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”
Bea glares at him out of the side of her eye. That’s back to normal. “Obviously I’m going to tell you Trevor, but I am once again asking you to wait two seconds.”
Trevor looks at his fingernails and picks at his cuticles. “It’s been two seconds,” he grumbles.
“You are so lucky that Honey is patient with you, I would be swinging on you in a second if I was her,” Bea argues back.
“Right back at’cha,” Trevor bites.
Bea pauses. She eyes him, then looks back to the ceiling. “We broke up,” Bea says with a shrug. “It didn’t go like I wanted it to. It didn’t go like Quinn wanted it to. It was a bad day.”
Trevor doesn’t know what to say. “I’m sorry.”
Bea looks at him, an incredulous squint adorning her face. Then, she snorts and laughs. “Okay,” she says. “Don’t go getting all sappy on me, Trevor.”
“Breakups suck,” Trevor says with a shrug. He’s not being sappy. He’s relating to Bea.
“I might’ve yelled at you for your shit empathy yesterday, but you really don’t have to do all that,” Bea snickers. “I don’t really want you to feel for me, Trevor. I’m happy with our relationship as is. You fight with me like Cece and Trix do.”
“Are you saying I’m a girl?” Trevor asks, making a joke of her sentence. It’s pretty nice, actually, to be compared to one of Bea’s siblings. It makes sense, considering how they fight. It’s how Trevor fights with Griffin and Ava.
Bea taps her chin and purses her lips. “Well, if the glass slipper fits.”
Trevor makes a face at Bea and stands up. “You think you’re funny.”
“I know I am.” She sticks her tongue out at Trevor and sits up, grabbing her bag and hoisting herself off of the comfy furniture.
“Are you leaving?” Trevor asks when Bea follows him to the steps, toward the front of the house.
“Yep,” Bea confirms. “I can’t very well… stay the night, or anything.” She laughs self-deprecatingly and shifts her bag over her shoulder. “I’ll see you tomorrow, though. We’re supposed to get dinner altogether. Did Honey tell you that yet?”
“No,” Trevor says.
“Well, we are. Tell the boys. We’re going to Mexico and having tacos and margs.” Bea opens the door and slips through. “Have fun with Honey.”
Trevor nods and heads upstairs, walking down the hallway into his bedroom. When he pushes the door open, the pile of laundry on his bed has shrunk drastically, thanks to Honey’s dutiful work.
“How many loads did you do?” Honey asks as soon as he walks inside.
“Like three,” Trevor says. “Three and a half.”
“I can’t believe you brought that many clothes for one summer,” Honey says. “I don’t know if I have enough clothes for three and a half loads. Maybe if I was doing my delicates and whites and colors separate.”
Trevor hums and takes his spot next to Honey. When she bends forward to grab another shirt to fold, he slaps her ass playfully. She stole a pair of his boxers, to Trevor’s delight.
Honey rolls her eyes. “Can we get your laundry done before you start getting distracted by my body?”
Trevor scrunches up his face and pretends to cry, wrapping his arms around Honey’s shoulders and burying his face in her hair.
“Stop being dramatic,” Honey chastizes. “Pick up a shirt and fold it or I’m going to make you do this all by yourself.”
Trevor is quick to get a move on after that. He fully believes Honey will make him do the chores all by himself. It’s not that he’s incapable, but he wants to do it together. It’s embarrassing how much Trevor likes the idea of folding laundry together, like they share a house and do their laundry together. Maybe next summer they will. Trevor could move in with Honey if she lets him. If she says no, Earl offered the apartment above his garage on Sunday, which might be the closest Trevor will ever come to hearing Earl outright tell Trevor that he likes him.
He’s two for two. Both Earl and Honey did everything they could to remain grumpy and detached when it comes to Trevor, and look at how that changed. He’s just impressively charismatic.
When Honey asks what Trevor is smiling about, and he repeats his thoughts to her, she snaps a t-shirt at his thigh.
She loves him. Definitely.
88:90 – HONEY
“Would you get us another round, Luce?” Honey asks, looking up at the dark-haired girl who has worked at Mexico since her family bought the building in her childhood. She clasps her hands together in praying fashion. “Then we’ll be done. I promise.”
“Scout’s honor, Luce,” Bea vows with a big smile.
“You guys have already been overserved,” Lucía replies with a frown. “You know I don’t care, but my dad worries.”
“Quinn is driving,” Bea says. “Don’t worry. Tell Carlos that he doesn’t have to worry about us and that his Mole Poblano is perfect. He should never change the recipe.”
Lucía laughs. “Yeah, he’ll love that. You know how to work the system. So we’ve got beers for the boys now? Or are y’all still pounding margs like the girls?”
“I’m stickin’ with a marg, dude,” Cole declares. He runs his tongue over the salt rim and smacks his lips, smiling widely at their waitress.
The Hughes boys decide to switch it up to a beer, as does Trevor. A nice, refreshing beer with a little lime doesn’t seem bad to Honey right now, but she’ll probably have to drink beer at the surprise party. Earl was in charge of the drinks and swore he’d buy enough for everyone they invited, but Honey isn’t certain he knows just how much beer the town can drink during a party. Luckily, Sarah is bringing her trailer-bar in case Earl underestimates things. At least there will be one experienced drinker and party-planner in Trevor’s backyard.
Bea orders another strawberry margarita, Cole orders a normal lime one, and Honey orders a mango-flavored marg, but her mind is elsewhere. The ladies swore on Tuesday that they have planned enough parties in their time to set this one up without Honey’s supervision.
There are so many things that could go wrong. The alcohol was supposed to take the edge off. Honey wishes she was at the house and she’d left the dinner to Bea. That was the original plan, before the breakup happened on Tuesday. Now, Bea isn’t really that comfortable without Honey acting as a buffer between her and the boys. There’s definitely an awkwardness between her and Quinn, although they’re both trying to ignore it. Honey has seen Quinn watching Bea. Bea isn’t oblivious, either.
Other than the glances between Bea and Quinn, the dinner has been pretty good. The boys seem to believe that it’s their last hoo-rah together and they’re making the most of it. When she’s not worried about how things are going at the rental house, Honey is laughing at Jack’s stupid jokes or at the other boys’ comebacks and quips.
‘One more round’ turns into two before they leave. It’s normal for a Mexico trip to end in a few more drinks than expected, especially as the weekend approaches. By the time they’re walking out the door, the sun has started setting, and Sarah has texted Honey that everyone is ready for them to come back.
She and Bea are holding in their excitement well on the drive back to the house, sharing looks with each other and trying not to spill the secret at the last second.
“What the hell,” Quinn wonders under his breath, sounding confused as he pulls into the driveway and sees that there are more than a few cars parked in front of the house.
The crowd of people in front of the house should be a dead giveaway to what’s going on. There are tons of familiar faces in the crowd, an impressive group considering Honey only had this idea on Tuesday morning while the ladies were in their knitting circle.
Bea is bouncing in her seat, jumping out of the car as Quinn puts it into park. Honey exits after her and grins, hoping to find excitement and surprise on her friends’ faces.
“Surprise!” shouts the crowd around the front of the house.
“Welcome to your going away party!” Vera adds. She’s right at the front of the crowd with the other ladies, holding gift bags with the boys’ hockey numbers on them. “Come and get your presents.”
They’re all sufficiently buzzed, but Honey is glad to see that they can all pass a sobriety test; the boys don’t stumble or stagger at all on their way towards their respective present-presenter.
It’s really cute how Cole hugs Vera and Trevor accepts a kiss on the cheek from Scarlett. Luke hugs Gillian with one arm and looks over her shoulder at Emma-Kate while he does, sending her a playfully inquisitive look that Honey assumes has to do with the gift. Quinn accepts his bag from Sacha and Jack thanks Rosalind for his. It’s sweet– the ladies had dropped their current projects to create something for each boy, having only two days to craft a knitted item. She knows what each of them are and it’s a wonder that the ladies’ hands aren’t sore and laden with blisters and calluses.
Vera knitted a sweater for Cole, her favorite of the boys. She asked Honey to see what colors Cole’s hockey team is, so she ended up knitting a navy sweater with red cuffs and a red hem to try and stay on theme as best she could. It was so precious.
Trevor got a sweater too, although his is a cable-knit conglomeration of all of the leftover half-skeins Scarlett has amassed over the past year. The colors change without warning and don’t follow a specific pattern, but Trevor is delighted with it. Honey snorts when he pulls it on over his clothes then and there. Of course he does, even though the temperature is in the high 70s. It’s warm and he’s out here wearing a sweater– maybe if they’re still out partying at two in the morning, it’ll pay off.
The Hughes boys got beanies, since half of the pictures that came up when Honey looked them up for the ladies featured them walking through hockey arenas in suits and knitted toques. Quinn’s is dark green with a blue brim and Honey notices his tiny, quirked smile as he examines it. He hugs Sacha and thanks her again before tucking the hat into the pocket of his shorts.
Jack and Luke’s beanies nearly match, since each lady except Scarlett tried to match each boys’ team colors. They’re both black and white, although Jack’s is striped and Luke’s is a solid black with a firetruck red rim. There’s a patch on the brim of Luke’s that he seems particularly amused by. It’s black with white letters and a red heart– Honey can’t read what it says– but Emma-Kate is snickering to herself with her tongue poking between her teeth. It must have been her idea. Luke’s eyes tilt up to look up at her and he chuckles, shaking his head. Jack pulls his beanie on, just like Trevor did with his sweater, and Luke places his back in the gift bag.
The party lingers in the front for a little while longer, with the boys talking to people in the crowd as Honey and Bea (and Earl) walk around the house into the backyard. It looks gorgeous– there are ladders leaning against the side of the house, which Honey assumed were used to hang the fairy lights that are twinkling along the balcony of the house. There are also poles sticking up in the yard, right at the edge of the concrete pad that the boys used as their rink, which allow fairy lights to freefall against the sky like a canopy of stars.
Honey is glad that she dressed up today in her black, ribbed tank top and long, red boho skirt. There’s music playing through a speaker that Sarah brought with her and Honey wants to dance. The cicadas are out and singing along with the music, trying to screech over the lyrics.
Bea also dressed up. She’s wearing a white bodysuit that ties in the back with a ruffly, dandelion-colored gingham skirt. She did her hair during her lunch break at the Nook, curling the strands into loose waves that make her look like she belongs on the beach. They need to get a picture.
Earl is stoking the bonfire in the pit that the boys made at the beginning of the summer, so the girls bother him to take their photo for a couple of minutes before he relents. They pose under the lights and hug each other, giggling when Bea turns her head and smushes her lips into Honey’s cheek.
It’s then that the boys manage to migrate into the backyard. While other guests are heading towards the snack and drink table, or the bonfire, the guys are barreling into Honey and Bea’s photos. Jack grabs Bea’s waist and throws her over his shoulder, sticking his tongue out at the camera. Earl snaps a picture as Bea shrieks and laughs.
After minutes of wrangling, and convincing the boys to really smile, they get a couple of decent pictures together. Luke’s arm is thrown over Honey’s shoulder and Trevor’s arm is around her waist, holding her so tightly that their hips are touching.
Earl eventually gives up and hands the phone back to Bea, saying he’s not a photographer and he expects to be paid if they want any more pictures. Honey thinks he just wants to get back to the fire, which is every man’s happy place, it seems. There’s definitely a dichotomy here. So many of the men and husbands that came along to this party are mingling around the fire with their beer bottles in hand, while the women are all around. It makes Honey laugh, to be honest.
Trevor sticks by her side the whole night. Honey tells him that he can go hang out with Cole or dance around with Jack, but Trevor wraps his index finger around her pinkie and takes a sip from his beer instead.
They talk with the ladies and with Joan, then with the guys from the Scruffy’s band. Honey challenges Andrew, the bass player, to a game of pool in the basement of the rental house. She still doesn’t win against him– maybe 2025 will be the year that she finally hustles Andrew. Arn, the lead singer of the band, takes her place and promises to “show her how it’s done,” which makes Honey roll her eyes and “hardy-har” at him. She and Trevor go back outside and join Bea around the bonfire.
The party started pretty late for most residents of Litchton. Honey and Bea didn’t meet up with the guys until after the Nook closed for the night, then they’d had about four drinks over two-ish hours, and then they came to the party. A lot of the older people from town, like Ada, have left the going away party with a final well-wish and a wave. Ada even offered to open the store tomorrow morning, so that Bea doesn’t have to leave early if she doesn’t want to. Bea had laughed and said she wouldn’t say no to that, but that she’ll have to make up for all the late starts during the school year.
They started with maybe fifty people, and that’s a generous estimate, but now they’re down to twenty or so. Sarah and Ethan are packing up the trailer bar for the night, but there’s plenty of beer leftover. Tyler ran out to go relieve the babysitter, while Jessie wanted to hang around a bit and talk to some of her old high school acquaintances that Honey has gotten to know over the years. Those four have probably been the oldest people at the party in the last half-hour.
Luke and Emma-Kate are chatting under the covered porch, feet in the hot tub. Jack and Cole are on the dance floor with a couple of Emma-Kate’s NC State friends. Honey doesn’t know how she convinced them to take a road trip to bumfuck western North Carolina during the first week of classes, but she has a feeling that the cute hockey stars might’ve played a factor.
Both Bea and Quinn are seated around the fire with the townies. Lucía and her older brother Diego made it to the party and are sitting between Bea and Quinn, talking to the person to their side. Diego has a blunt between his fingers and keeps throwing looks at Griffin and his cop-buddy Joshua, who are also sitting around the fire. Diego is arching his eyebrow like The Rock towards the pair every couple minutes and making Griffin laugh to the point that he can’t even look in Diego’s direction anymore.
“You okay, sweet girl?” Honey asks, touching Bea’s shoulder. She’s staring into the fire and lifting her eyes to survey the group every once in a while or to look at Luce when they’re having a conversation.
Bea puckers her lips at Honey and blows her a kiss. “Yeah, I’m good.” She pouts at Honey and continues to explain, “Coming down from the buzz, so I’m like hungover and drunk at the same time. I think I prefer morning hangovers. It’s also sad that the guys are leaving.”
Trevor chuckles next to Bea and places his hand on the back of her folding chair. “You’re missing me already?”
Bea rolls her eyes. She knocks her head against his hand. “Not you, you take away my Honey time.”
“Here, Hon, you can have my chair,” Griffin offers, standing up and bringing the chair over to where they’re standing.
“No, Griff, I’m okay standing and you had it first,” Honey says, waving him off. She doesn’t really want to sit, especially not if she’s taking Griffin’s chair. She’s just checking with Bea, and then she and Trevor are going to dance. Honey’s phone is connected to the speaker now, so all of her favorite music is playing.
Griffin shakes his head and plants the chair next to Bea. “I’m going to grab another beer and use the bathroom anyway, don’t worry about it.”
“Griffin,” Bea sing-songs. “I know you’re trying to be gentlemanly–”
At that, Trevor’s hand slides around Honey’s hip possessively.
“–but stop trying to force your chivalry on my best friend,” Bea finishes. A grin passes over her face after she ends her sentence.
Griffin laughs. He taps Bea’s forehead and she bites at Griffin’s finger when he pulls away. He leaves the circle and Bea shoots the hairband around her wrist at his retreating back.
Honey catches Quinn watching them, but he averts his eyes quickly when he sees that Honey is watching him.
She feels like her stomach is sinking into the dirt. Honey tilts her head to the side, taking in Quinn’s shrunken posture, and sighs.
Trevor sinks into the chair Griffin left behind and pulls Honey onto his lap. She goes willingly, but leans forward and rests her elbows on the arm of Bea’s chair.
“Are you going to talk to him?” Honey asks under her breath. “You’re both miserable.”
“I can’t,” Bea deflects in a low voice, matching Honey’s tone. She looks at Quinn and looks away just as quickly, biting the inside of her cheek.
Honey presses her lips together and blinks at Bea.
“Don’t look at me like that,” Bea complains, rolling her shoulder up and grimacing in blatant discomfort. “I feel bad, but it’s not…”
“Bea, you have to talk to him,” Honey tells her gently. “He’s not gone yet and you love him.”
Bea looks at her hands and rubs her thumb over the lines on her palm.
“He loves you,” Honey prods. She touches Bea’s elbow. “Finish the summer on a good note.”
“We’re broken up,” Bea reiterates to Honey, an unnecessary reminder of something Honey knows all too well. She was there with Bea before and after it happened. She knows.
“And that’s fine,” Honey says. “But neither of you want to be. You can’t just ignore him.”
Bea takes a deep breath and peeks at Quinn. “I don’t know what to say,” she whispers, still gazing in his direction.
As if Quinn can feel the eyes on him, Honey sees him glance up and make eye contact with Bea. The corners of his lips turn up slightly in a reassuring smile before he looks away.
She does the same.
Honey tucks a lock of hair behind Bea’s ear. “You can do this.”
Trevor’s hands squeeze Honey’s hips and she gets the hint– he’s a little needy for attention. He managed to wait until the end of her and Bea’s conversation, which she’s happy about. It’s the bare minimum, and yet Trevor is impatient and bounces between one thing and another within minutes. He’s so sweet, and he gets rather restless quickly.
She wants to dance anyway. It’s time. Honey stands and pats Bea’s shoulder before she and Trevor approach the makeshift dance floor. She holds his hand and leads him there.
“You’re really good at crisis management,” Trevor says, turning Honey around so that they’re face to face. He puts his hands on her hips and holds her close.
“I’ve had lots of practice,” Honey replies. She twines her arms around Trevor’s neck and knocks her nose against his. “Five years of it.”
Trevor hums and frowns, leaning in and stealing Honey’s lips a few times. “I hate remembering that,” he drawls. He pecks her lips again. “But you are very good at it. I like that you take care of people so well.”
Honey feels her cheeks go red and she shakes her head, looking over his shoulder at Jack and his brunette.
Trevor kisses over Honey’s neck and her shoulder. They sway to the music, staying close and breathing in time with each other.
Honey rests her temple against Trevor’s cheek. She laughs and corrects him when his hands fall from her hips to her ass. She can feel him smiling in a cheeky way after she tells him to move his hands back to a respectable place, although he obeys in an instant.
A few minutes later, Trevor taps Honey’s waist with his thumb. “They’re dancing.”
Honey is confused for a minute, then her eyebrows lift towards her hairline. “Bea and Quinn?”
“Mhm,” Trevor hums. He spins them around in place so that Honey can creepily watch Bea and Quinn dancing behind them.
Bea’s got a hand on Quinn’s shoulder, her other hand held in his out to her right side. They’ve got a relaxed-ballroom dance stance instead of the closer hold that Trevor and Honey have on each other. Quinn’s hand is on Bea’s waist and they seem to be talking, albeit in stilted conversation, as they move.
Quinn’s fingers are tense, partially lifted off of Bea’s waist, like he’s not sure if he can touch her. They relax when Bea steps closer and lets her forearm rest on his bicep, faces close enough that they can probably feel each others’ breath. They look… happy to be like this, but hesitant.
Honey understands why Bea is so choked up every time she has to be near Quinn. After all, Honey doesn’t want Trevor to leave, but it’s inevitable. The same is true for Bea and Quinn. The summer and their time in Litchton was always going to end. Distance is a just a cruel snip of fate.
Honey gulps as they turn, catching the look in Bea’s glassy eyes, fastened on Quinn’s face. She’s biting her lower lip while she studies him. It’s like Quinn is telling her something, but she can’t hear him without remembering what it’s like to kiss him. She’s tormented by how much she likes him and taunted by the fact that it could never work.
Honey loses them in her sight as she and Trevor spin on the floor. Honey takes a sharp inhale and blinks, coming back to herself.
“I don’t want to miss you in the fall,” Honey says suddenly, as if jolted awake.
“What?” Trevor asks, thoroughly confused.
“When Bea and Quinn broke up, she said it made the most sense? I don’t think it makes sense for us,” Honey stammers, shaking her head.
“What are you talking about?” Trevor asks.
Of course he’s confused, since they already decided that they’d be staying together after Trevor leaves, but Honey has to say what’s on her mind regardless. She distantly recognizes the song that has started to play– “A year from now, we’ll all be gone…”
“I never wanted to see Thomas again after we broke up, but I never want to be without you,” Honey says. “We can’t break up.”
“Honey, we’re not breaking up,” Trevor agrees.
She understands what he meant now– when he came to the Nook for the first time, Trevor told her that he liked her name because it was like he got to call her something special, something sweet. It rubbed her the wrong way then, but hearing his tender tone now makes Honey want to weep. Her name only sounds right, like this, when he says it. “I’m in this. You’re stuck with me. God help you.”
His sincere words break a dam in Honey’s ribs, causing her to giggle. “You’re not going to make me beg?” She jabs back, grateful that he didn’t take her hurried words in a more serious, concerned, worried way.
Trevor leans down to mouth over her pulse point. “Oh, every day of your life. Know how much you like it, gotta keep my girlfriend happy,” he mumbles along her skin.
Honey lets out a contented sigh. She hugs Trevor closer. “Knew you were good for something.”
“That’s why you decided to keep me around, hm?” Trevor teases with a smile at the curve of her jaw. “The sex?”
“One of the reasons,” Honey teases back.
“Yeah? What are the others?” Trevor asks. He’s goading her into giving him compliments, but Honey is more than willing to comply.
Honey pulls him up to meet her lips. “I love you,” she says after the kiss.
Trevor grins, his chipped tooth that Honey is so fond of catching her eye. “I love you, too,” he replies and kisses her again.
“Holy shit, what did you two just say?” Cole demands suddenly from next to them. He’s dancing with Emma-Kate’s redheaded friend, to whom he bids goodbye with a squeeze of her hand and a wink. He turns back to Honey and Trevor. “When did this happen?”
“When did what happen,” Trevor asks, narrowing his eyes at Cole.
“The I Love You,” Cole explains, nodding between them pointedly. “Was that the first time?”
Honey blinks. She frowns. “What do you mean?”
“I mean, we’ve been betting on it for weeks,” Cole says. “If that’s the first time you’ve said I Love You, then Jack loses the bet and Quinn wins.”
Trevor scoffs. “That’s kind of funny. I wondered what those numbers on the back of the whiteboard were for.”
Honey’s jaw drops. The numbers that she noticed last week… they hadn’t meant anything to Honey, just doodles of something she assumed was hockey related. Now she gets it— it was their over/under on their relationship.
“He knows when we said I Love You for the first time,” Honey snaps incredulously, sucking her teeth. She looks out on the floor to find Jack. “He was in the room when I yelled about it to Bea.”
“Oh, cheater,” Cole complains, throwing a glance at Jack as well. He catches their gaze, then quickly pulls his brunette towards the hot tub with Luke and Emma-Kate. “That’s not fair. I thought you’d wait until the end of this year. Damn.” He whacks himself on the head gently. “I should’ve known, after all the sex dreams you had, Z. You said it first, didn’t you?”
Trevor is quick to change the subject. “So do we get a share of the money since you were betting on us?”
Honey turns to Trevor, on a completely separate page. “You had sex dreams about me?”
Trevor flushes red.
“Oh yeah,” Cole laughs. “Why do you think he wanted to fuck you so bad on the boat on the Fourth of July?”
Honey cackles, throwing her head back. She smushes Trevor’s cheeks between her thumb and forefinger. “You’re such a boy. Sex dreams…”
Trevor groans in the back of his throat and takes Honey’s hand. “C’mon,” he says. “Let’s blow this popsicle stand.”
Honey laughs again at his bizarre slang. Even though it’s a relatively common phrase, she somehow never expected to hear Trevor say it.
They go upstairs to his room, deserting the party and getting ready for bed. Trevor does his best to keep his hands on Honey as they change into their pajamas, brush their teeth, wash their faces, and climb into bed. Honey left her phone downstairs to keep playing the music, but she’s sure Bea will grab it when the party wraps up. She can still hear the music playing and some people chatting outside, their voices floating up over Trevor’s balcony and seeping through the sliding glass door, muffled to something intelligible.
They lay there, Honey pulled halfway onto Trevor’s chest so that she can listen to his heartbeat, for a while before dozing off. Honey almost falls asleep in Trevor’s arms, hearing him drone on and on about something that she stopped listening to a long time ago, when Quinn opens Trevor’s door without knocking. He’s lucky that they’re not in a compromising position. Honey is lucky that he’s not catching them in a compromising position– that would be humiliating.
“Honey,” Quinn says breathlessly. He stares at her and runs his fingers through his hair.
Honey sits up from where she was tucked against Trevor’s body. “What?” She asks. She's never seen Quinn like this, all flushed and frantic.
“It’s Bea, I don't know what to do,” Quinn tells her, tugging at his t-shirt anxiously. “Can you come?”
The fact that Honey is just in one of Trevor's big shirts and her panties doesn’t matter anymore. She has left Trevor’s side in a flash and goes down the hall ahead of Quinn, throwing his bedroom door open and not caring that it bangs off the wall. Bea is sitting in Quinn’s bed, wrapped in the sheets, face buried in her hands.
“What happened?” Honey behests in a sharp voice, talking to Quinn while approaching the bed and brushing Bea’s hair with her fingers.
“Just–” Quinn starts, but Bea’s voice leaks through the cracks of her fingers and Honey tunes the man out automatically, wanting to hear Bea’s side.
“It’s just not fair,” Bea whimpers. “How can it be like this and it still won’t work?”
“It can work,” Quinn insists. “Bea, I told you, we don’t have to–”
Bea’s shoulders start to shake and Honey wraps her arms around her. She narrows her eyes at Quinn. “You’re upsetting her,” she says. “You knew what you were getting into from the jump.”
“But I–” Quinn argues.
“No,” Honey states. She flashes him a look. “Quinn.”
“I didn’t mean to make you upset,” he says in a softer voice, directing his words at Bea. “Can we talk tomorrow?”
Bea lifts her head and eyes Quinn. It takes a moment, but she nods.
“Are you sure?” Honey asks, wiping a tear off of Bea’s cheek.
“We have to talk,” Bea says. “We… we have to talk.”
Honey nods slowly. “Okay,” she says tentatively. “Let’s go to Trev’s room.”
Still wrapped in Quinn’s sheet, they walk down the hall and go into Trevor’s bathroom. Honey gives Bea the shirt that she was wearing so that she can cover up, then goes back into Trevor’s room to grab a new one. She returns to Bea only seconds later and locks the bathroom door behind them.
“What happened?” Honey asks again after sitting in complete silence on the ledge of the jacuzzi for five minutes.
Bea takes a deep breath and scrubs her hands over her face. “Breakup sex,” she explains. “I don’t know what I was thinking.”
“But you wanted to,” Honey checks. “It wasn’t, like–”
Bea’s eyes grow wide. “God, no! No, Quinn wouldn’t do that. It was consensual for both of us and it was good sex, just sad, and I was overwhelmed afterward.”
Honey pinches her lips together, evaluating Bea. After a beat, she says, “You told him.”
Bea chews on a hangnail and avoids Honey’s eyes.
“Bea, look at me,” Honey says, then waits for her to do so. “You told him that you love him.”
Bea holds eye contact, then surveys the tile floor of the bathroom. Her voice is quiet when she speaks. “I shouldn’t have.”
Honey takes in a breath. “Bea…”
“Do you want to look into therapists with me tomorrow?” Bea asks, laughing lightly. She’s still got a sheen of tears in her eyes, but her question is genuine.
Honey lets a silence fall between them again, holding eye contact with Bea. She doesn’t know what to think, really. Honey thinks that Bea should go for it with Quinn, since they both care so much and are so happy when they’re together. They should see if they can make it. It’s the unknown and the chance that something could go wrong that Bea is afraid of, and Honey gets that. She feels the same way, but Bea is so dedicated to the things she cares about. If she wanted to commit to Quinn, they would make it, and if they don’t, at least they tried.
“I’ll see if Dr. Harris does online appointments,” Honey eventually agrees, referring to the therapist she used to see in Charlotte after Thomas leaked her nudes to the public. “We need to get these commitment issues in check, Bea. I want you to be happy. I want you to be able to be with Quinn, if that’s what you want.”
Bea’s smile is rueful. “That won’t happen,” Bea repeats for the umpteenth time. “If the Quinn thing wasn’t over before, it definitely is now. Crying after your ex-boyfriend just came inside you isn’t a very appealing thing.”
Honey covers her face. She’s at a loss for words. “Alright.”
Bea lets out a chuckle, but it trails off. “I don’t know what I’m going to say to him tomorrow.”
“Try not to have breakup sex again,” Honey suggests.
“Well, yes,” Bea agrees. “That… that probably wasn’t one of my better ideas. He’s just– I mean, you know how you kept thinking that you wanted Trevor, and then took it back, and the cycle kept repeating? Right at the beginning of the summer?”
Honey cringes. That seems so stupid, now. She was overthinking so much and it made her so anxious. “Yeah.”
“I just can’t stay away from Q,” Bea sighs. She forms the words slowly in her mouth. “I… love him.”
“I know,” Honey affirms. She offers a small smile at Bea, which the girl returns. “I’m here for you.”
“Wanna have a sleepover?” Bea asks, sounding almost like when they were children trying to scheme their parents into letting them spend more time together.
“Do we have to choreograph a dance to convince Trevor?” Honey teases.
“I think if you bat your eyelashes at him, he’ll agree.” Bea smiles and wipes her eyes one final time, some enthusiasm returning to her body.
Honey huffs out a laugh. “I’ll see what I can do,” she promises, standing and leaving the bathroom to ask Trevor for a sleepover.
Like Bea said, batting her eyelashes worked– plus a pouted bottom lip and a giggly “please.” All three of them sleep in Trevor’s king-sized bed that night, which might be the funniest thing Honey and Bea have ever done.
89:90 – TREVOR
Trevor’s final task of the day is to clean out the fridge. They split the house up into different areas for cleaning, although Jack is going to do the final run-though since he’s the neatest of all of them. Cole cleaned his room and the basement, Luke cleaned the bunk-bed room and the living room and balconies, Jack took his room and the hallways and stairwells and did a sweep of the outside, and Quinn had to do his room and the bathrooms. Trevor was left with his room, the kitchen, and the dining room. It was fair enough.
Looking into the fridge, though, Trevor is intimidated by his final task. It’s no secret that the boys love to eat. They’re all in their early 20s, with Quinn finally turning 25 just next month and entering those frightening mid-20s where his frontal lobe will fully develop. Luke is a moose, the youngest of them and yet able to put away the most food, but the state of the fridge reflects all of their hunger and diet.
Even though they’re leaving tomorrow, the fridge is still stuffed with food. There’s eggs and greek yogurt and a bunch of different kinds of cheese. They’ve got two gallons of milk on one of the shelves, one unopened and one half-drunk, which they’ve been throwing in protein shakes and fruity smoothies all summer. There are a couple of BlenderBottles near the milk, storing drinks that the guys never quite finished, and Trevor wilts at the idea of cleaning them out, not knowing how long they’ve been in there.
Quinn has a bunch of uneaten meals he prepped last weekend, with quinoa and brown rise and whatever kind of meat he threw into the bowl that day. There’s chicken and turkey stuffed away in massive ziplock bags for the guys to take out and throw onto a sandwich or into a wrap whenever they feel like. There’s a tupperware of lean ground beef from when Luke made tacos a few days ago, which he’s been slowly picking at. They have stacks of boxes of cold cuts for sandwiches, none of which they’ll be able to finish. It’s a waste. Trevor realizes that they should’ve started thinking about how much food they have last week– and trying to eat it all until there’s nothing left by the end of the week– but they didn’t. Plus, they’ve got all the leftover food from the party last night, and a bunch of loose cans and bottles of beer on the next shelf, taking up space.
The boxes for veggies and fruits are no better. Quinn bought a bunch of vegetables for his salads and bowls– carrots, celery, cucumber, peppers, spinach, kale, lettuce, avocado… it’s a nightmare. Trevor doesn’t even know how they all fit into the bin. The next one with their fruit for smoothies is no better, packed to the brim, and there’s a thing of hummus sitting atop the carton of blueberries. It doesn’t belong there, but Trevor guesses that there was just no room anywhere else.
The shelves on the doors house a bunch of items that he can probably leave in the rental house for the owners to decide their fate. It’s a bunch of sauces, vingaigrettes and salad dressings, a jar of pickles and a couple of jars of jam, ketchup, mustard, and mayo. In a plastic cup, they’ve got a bunch of packets of soy sauce that came with the Chinese food they ordered months ago, and Trevor isn’t even sure you’re supposed to refrigerate soy sauce packets. He’s pretty sure those could’ve stayed in the pantry.
He wishes he could throw the meat and the fruit in the freezer, although that would only keep it fresh for so long, but the freezer is equally stuffed with items. Trevor won’t mess with any of that– the owners can eat the frozen pizzas or the frozen chicken and he doesn’t have to worry about that. It might be nice to come back to a relatively full freezer, knowing that you won’t have to go and buy more stuff anytime soon. Plus, the frozen food won’t go bad. It’ll be fine.
He kind of wishes that Honey had told him about the surprise party, although he loved how surprising it was. He wore his sweater from Scarlett this morning until it got too hot to wear in the August heat. If he’d known, he could’ve asked her to tell the people to use the items in their fridge. He’s sure that the ladies could’ve whipped something up with the random and nutritious items in their kitchen. At their base, the food doesn’t make for “party food,” but Trevor has faith in the ladies. They’ve attended decades of church potlucks and homecomings and can make something out of nothing, like grandmother magic.
Ugh. But now he has to clean.
His only consolation is that Honey and Bea are coming over for dinner tonight, so they’ll be able to put away two more servings of food than if it was just the boys in the house. Unfortunately, Bea won’t be able to help Trevor toss food in the trash since she’s supposed to have a big conversation with Quinn– they’re still not going to stay together when the boys leave, to Trevor’s knowledge– but Honey will be around to help. He gets to spend more time with his girlfriend doing domestic things. This must be where the phrase ‘domestic bliss’ comes from.
He’s not looking forward to the months that he’ll endure without seeing Honey in person. His game schedule came out a little while ago, back in July, and he’s been trying to pinpoint which games Honey might want to come to. At the very earliest, he could see her at the end of October, when he plays in Jersey for the first time this season. He thinks that she, and Bea if she wants to come, might get a kick out of seeing Trevor and Jack and Luke on the ice together. Quinn comes to California in the first week of November, so maybe she’d want to come to that. She could come to Montréal with him in early December to face off with Cole, but Trevor doesn’t know if Honey has a passport. He needs to ask before he gets tickets for her. He’ll definitely see her over Christmas, since he promised to see her parents again over the holidays, and he’d love to spend New Year’s together. The Devils play in California on the last day of the year, so they could spend that time together. At the very latest, Trevor will see her January 12th when he plays in Raleigh for the first time this season.
If it takes that long to see Honey, they would spend about five months apart. Trevor detests that. He sees what his teammates mean now when they talk about how it’s hard to be apart from their girlfriends and wives and families.
They play the Canes again in March, but in Anaheim. Trevor will certainly ask Honey to come out for that one. Who knows, she might become a die-hard Canes fan now that she has a reason to pay attention to hockey. Her parents are big NC State fans, having both gone there– and wanting their daughter to continue the tradition– so the family has a stake in Raleigh. If Honey doesn’t learn to love the Ducks for her boyfriend, because of her hatred of California, then she ought to become a fan of her hometown team.
Who knows? Maybe, a couple of years down the line, if Honey isn’t willing to move to California with Trevor… he’ll try to broker a deal with the Canes and get a trade. He’ll be a free agent again in 2026. Anything is possible.
Trevor closes the fridge and takes a lap around the kitchen. Once he makes it back in front of the refrigerator, there’s nothing left to do but open the doors.
He takes another lap.
He rolls his neck back, trying to crack it the next time he makes it in front of the fridge. He jumps up and down and stretches his body, focusing on his arms and shoulders. Trevor isn’t exactly sure why he’s so intimidated by the idea of cleaning out this fridge, but he is. He lets out three quick, harsh breaths, and sets his hands on the door handles.
“Why are you so weird?”
Trevor jumps, his shoulders flying up towards his earlobes. “Jesus,” he curses. “You can’t fucking sneak up on me like that, Bea.”
She’s got a perturbed look on her face, looking at him judgmentally. Her hair is in two messy braids on either side of her face, sunglasses sat atop her head and keeping her flyaways out of her face. She squints at him. The judgment is whatever, but Trevor is more concerned with the fact that she’s alone.
“Where’s my girlfriend?” he asks.
“Our girlfriend,” Bea corrects snarkily.
“You’re not dating her,” Trevor sneers. He goes a bit farther than he’s supposed to without thinking. “You’re not dating anyone.”
Bea rolls her eyes and sticks out her tongue. “She’s upstairs, talking to Quinn before I go up there and talk to him myself.”
“Oh.”
“‘Oh,’” Bea mocks. “What are you doing?”
“Cleaning out the fridge,” Trevor answers her.
Bea makes a face. “Why?”
“Because we leave tomorrow?” Trevor sasses in the same tone.
“Don’t get rid of this shit,” Bea tells him. “I’ll take the milk and bring it to the Nook for our shitty coffee maker. Ada will take your ripe fruit, or Honey will. I’ll put the deli meat in the fridge at the Nook too, I forget to make lunch all the time and I always need to improvise with the nothingness we have. Sarah will take the rest of the unopened cheese so she can pair it with wines at tastings. Earl will take just about all of the meat you have.”
She says it so simply and Trevor stares at her.
Bea starts to laugh. “You didn’t think about the people around you? Did you think you’d be able to throw all of this food away and get away with it? Honey would’ve killed you for wasting so much.”
Trevor scowls and looks away from the girl, focusing his attention on the refrigerator again.
“Come on, Trevor, don’t be a pouty baby,” Bea giggles. “At least you don’t have to be the shame of Litchton, throwing away all of your groceries like the spoiled, rich, professional athlete you are.”
“You’re kind of a bitch,” Trevor tells her.
Bea shrugs. “I don’t have to take the food if you don’t want me to.”
His scowl turns into a glower. “You can’t take it back now.”
Bea smirks to herself and watches as Trevor opens the fridge and starts to sort through all of the old protein shakes and fruit smoothies that need to be removed. Trevor sees her perk up in the corner of his eye and she steps forward, reaching past him and grabbing a slender aluminum can and sets it on the counter. “You might want to keep that for yourself.” She’s got a stupid little smile on her face.
Trevor shoos her away and snatches the bottle back, moving it to the counter on the other side of the fridge. He sneaks a peek at it when Bea has dropped onto the couch in the living room and thrown her feet up on the freshly-cleaned table. He rolls his eyes– it’s the can of Reddi-Whip Cole bought last week after Vera gave him a peach cobbler for his help with inventory on Tuesday. Bea thinks she’s hilarious.
“He’s ready for you,” Honey’s voice says, floating down the hallway. Bea jumps up from the couch and goes down the hall, seeming to stop in front of Honey so that she can add, “Don’t have breakup sex with him again.”
Trevor snorts and closes the fridge door on his head as best he can to hide his laughter. Honey nudges his knee forward until it buckles once she nears Trevor, a reproachful frown on her face. “Don’t laugh at her. Things are hard.”
That’s what she said. Trevor sucks on his teeth and makes eye contact with Honey, trying not to laugh even more.
She moves like she’s about to bop him in the balls, so Trevor instinctively covers his junk with his hands and distances himself from Honey. She scoffs a laugh and takes his spot in front of the fridge. “What are we making for dinner?”
Trevor takes it as an invitation and plasters himself to Honey’s back, pressing his soft cock against her behind. “I dunno,” he says, wrapping his arms around her waist. “I know what dessert is, though.”
Honey makes a surprised sound that comes out more like a squawk, mouth dropping open and body squirming in Trevor’s arms. “You horny motherfucker,” she rebukes.
Trevor tightens his grip and laughs under his breath, weaseling his way closer to Honey and kissing her neck. “It’ll be fun. C’mon, sweet girl, I leave tomorrow. I need to have you in my bed after dinner.”
She rolls her eyes but goes lax in Trevor’s grip. “Well, when you put it that way,” she concedes sarcastically. Her hand comes up to Trevor’s hair, scratching his scalp, and he hums into her pulse point, leaving peck after peck on the beating vein. “Let’s get this fridge fixed and make some dinner, then we can do… something sweet.”
Trevor is too busy hearing the consent from Honey to fuck all night to hear the lightbulb going off above her head. He’s smiling into her shoulder.
Honey is good at organizing– Trevor has said it before, but he has to repeat it now. She manages the refrigerator so well, creating sections for each person that will receive the food. Honey says that she’ll borrow Earl’s truck tomorrow and his big cooler to store the food, trucking a load to the Nook while the boys pack the cars. She promises that she’ll be back by the time Trevor leaves, not that he’d leave without putting off the goodbye as long as he can.
He really has to leave by 11, since that’s when checkout is, but Trevor might have to get lunch with Honey if Cole allows him to. He’s flying out of D.C. pretty late, around 9 o’clock, and it’s about a six and a half hour drive. Surely he’d be okay with grabbing lunch. It’ll be tight, but they can make it with time to spare. In his heart, Trevor knows that lunch is unlikely, but he’s trying to convince himself that it can work logistically.
Honey gives him all of the used dishes to clean while she handles the food, until there’s nothing left for Trevor to do but help. Even then, she hands him leftovers to dig into and finish off before she trusts him with sorting items in her system. Trevor doesn’t mind– he’s not as bottomless as Luke, but he can put away a good chunk of a buffet.
Bea and Quinn join Honey and Trevor downstairs as they finish sorting food. Trevor manages to read the room this time and he shares a look with Honey. There’s a thick tension between Bea and Quinn, but they’re shouldering their way through it. Trevor catches both of them casually touching each other as the foursome moves around the kitchen to prepare dinner. There’s a hand on the small of Bea’s back to squeeze behind her and a hand on Quinn’s bicep when Bea leans past him to grab a knife from the block to chop up a cucumber for the salad. They must’ve come to some conclusion– or a middle-ground that worked better for them than the original breakup on Tuesday.
The boys wander into the kitchen at different intervals. By the time dinner is served, they’re all cramped together in the tiny space and chatting like this isn’t the last time they’ll have a night like this for… who knows how long.
It’s bittersweet. While Trevor is having the time of his life eating pounds and pounds of food with his best friends, his girlfriend, and Bea, he’s also anxious to go upstairs. Honey is in no rush to leave the table.
They sit there for hours, long after the food has gone cold. They continue eating this whole time and manage to get rid of a lot of the food Trevor was stressing about. Honey holds his hand on top of the table and strokes the back of his fingers with her thumb.
The guys and Bea leave Honey and Trevor to clean up the kitchen again after cooking and eating– “The kitchen was your realm, dude, why should we have to clean up your shit?” was their argument– and they go downstairs to watch a movie in the basement.
Honey sits on the counter and kicks her feet, watching Trevor dry the dishes and put them away. When he’s done, and about to grab a beer from their supply, Honey beckons Trevor over. “C’mere, Trev,” she requests, leaning forward to kiss him when he steps between her legs. Her hands fist in the hem of his shirt, tugging. “You should take this off.”
Trevor’s stomach swoops. “Yeah?” He lets his hand trail along the neckline Honey’s tank top, caressing the soft skin of her breasts.
“I had a funny idea,” Honey divulges sneakily.
“Mm, that sounds fun,” Trevor hums. He slides his left hand down to palm Honey’s tit and gives it a squeeze.
She laughs. “I didn’t even tell you what it is yet,” she says.
“All I know is that you want me to take my shirt off and we’re kissing,” Trevor says. “No matter what your idea is, it’ll be fun.”
Honey mutters something that sounds suspiciously like ‘horndog’ before taking things into her own hands and pulling Trevor’s shirt up and over his head. Her hands brush over his bare skin, fingers dancing along the tattoo on his ribs before her thumb brushes his nipple. One of her hands leaves him, but Trevor is shivering from the gentle touch on his chest.
Her tongue is flat against his and Trevor moans before there’s a hissing sound and something cool touches Trevor’s stomach.
He pulls back from Honey and looks down, starting to laugh breathlessly when he sees the dollop of whipped cream on his sternum. “That is a funny idea,” Trevor says. “But I think you already had your chance to cover me in whipped cream.”
“So long ago,” Honey points out. She juts out her bottom lip and blinks innocently at Trevor. “You don’t want me to put a little cream on the tip of your dick and lick it off?”
Trevor is bombarded by an image of Honey on her knees, cheeks hollowed and lips wrapped around his cock. He struggles to wade through it and make it back to reality. “That’s… after my turn,” he stammers.
Honey pouts deepens, but Trevor will not fall for this. When Honey first licked whipped cream off of his body on Cole’s dare, the images of that plagued Trevor for days. He thought of all the ways he could get her back and now that he has the chance, he wants to make it even. He takes the can of whip from her hand and takes the appendage with his other, helping Honey off the counter and leading her upstairs.
“Get strippin’, Charlotte,” Trevor jokingly commands once he has his bedroom door locked behind them. He leans back against the wood and sprays a mouthful of whipped cream onto his tongue, swallowing the sweet treat as he watches her bite her tongue and drag her tank top up her body. She pops the button of her daisy dukes and lets them drop to the floor, stepping out of them and marching over to Trevor.
She kisses him against the door, her fingertips digging into his waistband like they did all of those weeks ago. “Don’t call me that,” she tells him after kissing him stupid.
Trevor’s head is hazy from the movement of her lips, so he nods an agreement before she even finishes talking.
Honey walks backward, pulling Trevor forward by the fabric around his abdomen, and kisses him over and over.
Trevor can smell vanilla, Honey’s signature scent, on her skin and can almost taste cherries on her lips. He shakes the can of whipped cream absently, his palm splayed over the tattoo above Honey’s behind. He should cover that in whipped cream.
It’s tempting, but he has something else he’d rather cover in the delicate white dessert. Her nipple piercings have been healed for years, and she once licked this stuff off of his nipples, and he wants to repay the favor. It’s his first order of business, actually.
He goes down with Honey when she settles onto the bed, laying on her back. Trevor parts her lips with his tongue and nibbles on her bottom lip, making sure there’s not a part of her mouth that he hasn’t explored before he pulls away and tries to decide what pattern he wants to draw on Honey’s body.
He must take too long, since Honey opens her mouth and resumes her normal sassy, borderline bratty bossiness. “Maybe we should do my idea first, since you can’t seem to think of anyth–”
Trevor leans over her and sprays a mouthful of whip onto her tongue. “Quiet, you.”
“Blah, blah, blah,” Honey replies, a little muffled. She swallows and licks some whip off of her upper lip.
Trevor takes to decorating her body before she can tell him to hurry up again. He draws two arches over her breasts, then laughs to himself and connects the arches to make a heart, the base of which reaches her belly button. He draws two eyes on the heart– two dollops of the white substance on her nipples– and a curved line that is the heart’s smile. He adds two little legs to the heart and sprays a line above Honey’s waistband, creating a ground for the heart to stand on.
Honey watches him with a tiny smile on her face, fond and sweet. “You’re a goof,” she eventually says when Trevor places the can on his nightstand.
“I’m an artist,” Trevor corrects. He carefully makes his way on top of Honey, trying not to ruin his masterpiece before he can lick it away. He decides to start with the heart’s smile, sucking up the treat there as a precursor to the more erotic zones he decided to cover.
Honey laughs when he moves to the heart’s legs, bracketing the pudge on her stomach that he likes to rest his head on so much when she sits on the couch and reads a book. “That tickles,” she tells Trevor.
He digs his fingers into her sides at that, making her squirm and giggle. All the while, he continues licking the cream away.
His tongue trails along her hips, dangerously close to her pussy, cleaning up the line that he placed there. Honey’s breath gets a bit deeper when he laps at her skin so far south, yet too north for her liking. He can tell that she’s feeling it, understanding how sexy it was when she did this to him at the beginning of the summer, just because of the way her squirming morphs into something more subtle and needy.
He ignores the twitch of her hips upward, just placing a hand on her hip and holding her down with gentle pressure. He goes back up to the body of the heart, kissing just below Honey’s belly button before licking up the left side of the heart. He goes up her torso, around her boobs, forcing himself not to indulge in the dots on her tits just yet, and back down to where he started.
Slowly, achingly slow, Trevor kisses the middle of Honey’s stomach, up the line between her boobs, and to her clavicle. His thumbs rise from her waist and hip to her ribs, pressing into the thin skin mere millimeters from the curves of her breasts.
“Gonna fuck you after I finish cleaning you up,” Trevor tells her.
“Hm, you’d better,” Honey muses. “Feels like I’m about to explode, Trev.”
“Imagine how I felt after you left me hanging,” Trevor teases.
“You rubbed yourself raw, didn’t you?” Honey asks.
Trevor laughs and nips at her neck. “Mean.”
“But true?”
“Mean,” Trevor repeats.
“Definitely true.”
He doesn’t respond, although she’s on the right track. If the boys hadn’t been on stakeout after the dare, he probably would’ve jerked it until his dick fell off. That’s how hot it was when she dropped to her knees and made her way up his body. Instead of answering Honey, Trevor hovers with his mouth just above one of her nipples. He flicks his tongue and takes off the top of the dollop of whipped cream, avoiding contact with Honey’s peaks. He does the same thing to the other, waiting to hear Honey open her mouth to tell him what to do before he covers her nipple with his mouth and damn near bites down, sucking and licking all the whipped cream off of her sensitive skin until there’s nothing but sweetened saliva cooling against her piercings. Even after cleaning both of her nipples off until they’re pristine again, Trevor alternates between them, showering them with attention and hearing Honey grow louder and louder each time he bites down.
“Trev, get your cock inside me,” Honey requests, twirling his hair around her fingers and stroking his neck. She stifles a snort, although Trevor hears it anyway. “Put your cream inside me.”
Trevor muffles his own laughter in her neck. “Good one,” he tells Honey sarcastically. “Very sexy.”
Honey giggles and scratches her nails down Trevor’s back. “It was, wasn’t it?”
“Totally.” Trevor nods in an overexaggerated way. He throws himself down on the bed next to Honey, laying on his back and lifting his hips to pull his sweats and underwear down.
Honey rolls onto her side and pushes herself up onto her elbows, kissing the side of Trevor’s face before throwing her leg over his lap and straddling him.
“Ooh,” Trevor muses, bringing his hands to Honey’s behind and palming her asscheeks. “You gonna ride me?”
“Just for the first round,” Honey replies. “Then I’m laying down and you get to do all the work.”
Trevor’s retort fails to sound from his mouth when Honey rolls her hips against his, her wet folds molding around the length of Trevor’s cock. His eyes probably grow bigger from the spark that ignites in his belly when her entrance drags along the ridges of his shaft.
“You look pretty like this,” Honey compliments. She plants her hands on his stomach and grinds down again. “Under me.”
“You look prettier under me,” Trevor one-ups her, digging his fingers into her ass and spreading the cheeks. He bucks his hips up and makes sure his cockhead brushes her swollen clit. “But I love how you look on top.”
“You like seeing my boobs bounce.”
Trevor grins, showing his teeth to Honey.
She laughs and hovers above him, wrapping a hand around Trevor’s cock and lining him up with her core. She lowers herself, biting her bottom lip and letting out a sigh as she fills herself.
Trevor loves the weight of her body settling against him. It makes him feel even more surrounded by Honey, even more under her thumb. When she’s on top of him, the gravity of their position makes him feel so much better. Her insides are hot and gummy and Trevor can feel her slick pooling around his base once she starts to move.
Her eye contact is insane, making Trevor squirm against the mattress. Her eyes almost affect him more than the grip her pussy has on his cock– evaluating Trevor, scrutinizing him, watching his every move. Trevor’s heartbeat only increases as she rocks her hips and milks the precum from his member.
“You’re so beautiful,” Trevor mumbles.
Honey lets a sweet smile pass over her face and she tilts her head. “Aren’t you a sweetheart,” she says, pinching his sides gently before leaning forward to kiss him.
Trevor’s hands travel from her ass to her waist, her back, and her tits. He moves her hair out of her face and touches her jaw as she sucks on his bottom lip.
“I love you,” Honey breathes into Trevor’s mouth.
A blurt of precum travels up Trevor’s cock and leaks into Honey’s insides. He has a physical reaction to her words– he’s so down bad, but God, he wouldn’t change anything. “I love you too.”
“I’m sad you have to go,” Honey says.
“I wish I could stay with you all the time,” Trevor replies.
“I’m glad you came.”
Trevor groans when she clenches down on his length and starts to bounce faster. “Fuck,” he grits out. “That’s what she said.”
Honey closes her eyes and rests her forehead against Trevor’s. “If I weren’t so close to coming, I’d be so mad at you for ruining this moment.”
Trevor chuckles and lifts his chin so that their lips align. He thrusts his hips up in time with Honey’s movements, trying to match her rhythm as best he can. He soaks up the sounds that Honey makes, muffled and longing for more. She’s so tight and Trevor can feel how badly she wants him to fill her up.
He doesn’t make her wait long– once her tongue fills his mouth rather than his tongue entering hers, Trevor feels his balls tighten and he can’t hold back any longer. His cum spurts from his slit, cock twitching inside Honey as his pleasure explodes inside of her.
Honey’s hips slow and she perches atop him. Her thumb sweeps across his lower lip, cleaning it of her saliva. She smirks at Trevor and removes herself from his lap, laying against the pillows and reaching for the can of whipped cream on the nightstand.
Trevor watches her with curious, but confused eyes. She didn’t come yet. What is she doing? He picks up his head in surprise when she turns the can of whip on herself, spraying a bit of the cream onto her pubic mound.
Honey sets the can aside and grins at Trevor, proud of herself for her idea. “Dessert?” she asks.
Trevor laughs out loud and rolls onto his stomach, between her legs, and presses a kiss to her clit before licking all of the whipped cream away. He’ll get to the other kind shortly.
90:90 – HONEY
Honey sits on the edge of the tailgate of Earl’s truck, legs swinging beneath her. The polaroids in her pocket are a dead weight, burning a hole against her side. She’s nervous to give them to Trevor, so she decided to wait until the last minute, which is approaching any second. She’s just waiting for the boys to return from their final sweep of the house, making sure they didn’t forget to pack anything, which Honey is sure they did. There’s got to be something in that massive house that one of the boys forgot.
Bea sits next to her. She twiddles her thumbs. They’ve already done the food-drops that Honey promised yesterday, stuffing fridges full of the boys’ food. They had to use both of their bodyweights to close the fridge in the Nook, since it was filled to the brim.
The boys have packed up both of the cars. The Hughes boys are taking the big car to Charlotte and flying out from that airport, checking their many bags and landing in Detroit sometime this afternoon. Cole and Trevor are driving to D.C. tonight, where Cole will fly out, and then Trevor will drive the rest of the way to his hometown in New York tomorrow. He’ll spend about a week there, hanging out with his family, before he heads back to Anaheim.
They stayed up late last night, talking and making out until two in the morning. Honey just didn’t want the night to end, since it meant that Trevor would be leaving when they wake up. They showered together this morning, having one last round before Trevor goes. He’s a horndog, but Honey is just as bad. She’s about to be without her boyfriend consistently for nine months and now that she’s got sex back– and she’s enjoying it very much– it’s not fun to give up.
The front door opens and Jack leads the way out. He has a plastic bag in hand, which holds a bit of leftover laundry. Honey bets he’s going to try and stuff it in his backpack, which really can’t fit anything else without the seams ripping. Cole has a pair of rollerskates draped over the back his neck, the laces acting like a loose scarf.
Honey swallows hard, feeling a lump in her throat grow. It was so nice to have them here this summer. She got really close to each of the boys and she’s sad to see them go, devastated that a summer like this probably won’t ever happen again for them. Of course, Trevor plans to come back next year, but the Hughes boys will stay in Michigan and Cole might do the same. She hopes that he will come to visit, but Honey knows that Quinn won’t unless he and Bea get back together, and if Quinn won’t, then the other brothers won’t visit. It’s sad.
Bea hops down from the tailgate and Honey follows suit. The air is heavy as the boys approach.
“So this is it,” Cole says. He’s smiling, but there’s a twinge of sadness written into the smile. He reaches for Bea and pulls her into a hug, then pulls Honey into the mix. He squeezes them tight, an arm wrapped around each of their shoulders while the girls hug his waist. “You guys are the best. If you ever want to visit Montréal…”
Honey pulls away and tweaks Cole’s cheek. “Thanks, Coley. You’re always welcome back, you know. If hockey doesn’t work out for you, I think Vera would hire you on the spot, even if Earl thinks you’re too little to work in hardware.”
Cole puffs out his chest and kisses Bea’s cheek before she reluctantly lets go of him. “Earl would be lucky to have a spring chicken like me on board.” He grows more serious. “But really,” he says. “This was a great summer. I’m glad we met you both. I don’t think we would’ve made it a month without you.”
“I don’t think you could’ve made it a week,” Honey replies and squeezes his hand one more time before he heads over to Trevor’s car, opening the trunk without all of the bags spilling out and tucking his skates away.
Luke comes up to Honey next, bending down to encircle his arms around her waist and tuck his face into the crook of her neck while he hugs her. “You have to come see us when we’re in Raleigh,” Luke says, his voice bordering on distress.
Honey pets through Luke’s hair, relishing in the way the curls feel against her fingers. “Just send me a text and I’ll be on my way,” Honey promises.
Luke tightens his arms around Honey’s waist. “I never had a big sister, but if I did, I think she’d be a lot like you.”
Honey just about bursts into tears on the spot. “Oh, Lukey,” she simpers miserably before hiding her face in his shoulder. “I would have loved to have a little brother like you.”
Luke exhales shakily and pulls back. He sniffs like he’s welling up, but there isn’t any mist in his eyes, unlike Honey, who is nearly spilling over. He kisses the top of Honey’s head and pats her shoulder with a clumsy hand before Jack switches places with him.
His goodbye hug is energetic, sweeping Honey off of her feet and spinning her around. “Stop crying,” he tells her. “It’s not like we’re dying. You’ll see us again, especially if you keep this idiot around.” He jerks his head in Trevor’s direction and grins widely at Honey.
“Hey,” Trevor complains just for the principle of being annoyed, since Honey can tell there is no heat behind it.
She chuckles and fixes Jack’s baseball cap. “I expect you’ll be texting me?”
“Every time I miss you,” Jack replies.
“So as soon as you get in the car,” Honey teases. She tucks a strand of hair behind Jack’s ear and presses a loud smooch on his cheek. “I’ll miss you too, J.”
“We play the Canes like four times before January,” Jack says. “Once before Thanksgiving and once after Christmas. You’ll be in town for both, right?”
“‘Course I will. I never go anywhere,” Honey says. “Send me some tickets so I don’t have to pay for them and I’ll go to the game for you guys.”
“Cheap-ass,” Jack accuses. He pulls Honey in a second time and rocks back and forth on his feet, swinging them from side to side. “Thanks for being my buddy this summer.”
“You guys are all thanking me and Bea like we did anything at all,” Honey says with a crooked smile. “All we were was nice to you.”
“You didn’t have to be,” Jack tells her. He squishes her cheek. “But you were. I’ll call you soon, okay?”
“Text me when you land in Michigan.” Honey offers her pinkie to Jack and he takes it with his. He kisses the tip of his thumb and tells Honey to do the same. She complies, then she lets him go.
It seems like she and Bea have the same idea, leaving their respective boys for their last goodbye. Trevor and Bea go around the side of the truck, talking quietly, and Quinn leans against the end of the tailgate with Honey.
They stand in silence for a few moments, aware of each others’ presence but not feeling any pressure to speak– until Quinn does.
“I’m jealous that you guys have chosen to stay together,” Quinn says quietly.
Honey sighs and takes Quinn’s right hand in both of hers. “I’m sorry that y’all aren’t.”
Quinn inhales and presses his lips together. He looks down at the ground and scuffs his shoe against the gravel in the driveway. He forces a smile onto his face and lifts Honey’s hand in his to kiss the back of it.
Honey takes one arm and wraps it around Quinn’s waist, resting her head on his shoulder. “Don’t be a stranger, Quinn,” Honey murmurs.
Quinn nods. “Love you, Honey.”
“Love you too, Quinn. You’re a really great guy. I’m glad you were Bea’s first boyfriend.” Honey pats his side and distances herself from him. “Have a safe drive.”
“Next summer, you guys should come to Michigan,” Quinn offers. “We’d love to show you our town, since you showed us yours. You can stay as long as Ada will let you.”
Honey nods. “I’ll let you know closer to that date,” Honey informs him. “But I’m sure that would be nice. You have my number. Like I told Jack, you can text or call any time you want.”
“Not sure if Bea would like that,” Quinn responds with a shrug. “But I’ll keep it in mind. I’m sure we’ll see each other again.”
Honey chuckles. “I know too much about you to never see you again.”
Quinn has a funny look on his face, somewhere between bemused and sorrowful. He nods and pulls Honey in for a long hug, nose pressed against her hair. They stay like that until Trevor breaks it up.
“Alright, alright,” he says with a haughty, macho tone. “Break it up. Get off my girlfriend, Hughes.” He pulls them apart with play force.
Bea stands behind him, laughing quietly. Her arms are crossed over her chest and she’s definitely been crying. She’s a sensitive girl, which Honey loves about her.
Quinn notices almost immediately and goes to her, taking Bea’s hand. “Let’s get this over with,” Honey hears Quinn say. It makes Bea huff out a little laugh and they go to the side of the truck again, where Bea just was with Trevor.
Trevor touches Honey’s waist and pulls her close, their lower halves touching. “I love you,” he says earnestly. He peppers kisses over Honey’s face until she’s giggling and trying to get away from him.
She squeals and puts her hand between their faces. “Stop,” she laughs. “I love you too. It won’t be too long before we see each other, you know. I don’t think you’ll make it a month without asking me to fly out because you miss me.”
“I’m going to injure myself on purpose so I can come back here and have you take care of me,” Trevor jokes.
Honey slaps his shoulder. “Don’t joke about that, I don’t want you to get hurt,” she says. “It would make me sad.”
Trevor’s smile softens. “Well, I wouldn’t want to make you sad.” He looks at Honey for an extra beat, then cradles her face in his hands and kisses her gently.
It’s really sweet. They’ve never really kissed like this, soft, chaste, and savoring it. Honey fists the fabric of Trevor’s t-shirt in her hands, focusing on his taste and how he moves. Yeah, they probably will see each other in a month, but she will probably forget how he kisses by then. It’ll be like new when she goes to California– ugh, she has to go to California of all places to see her boyfriend because he has an intense job– and Honey can’t wait.
When his hand goes to her butt and gropes her asscheek, she breaks their kiss.
“Come on, one last feel,” Trevor requests. He’s got a shit-eating grin on his face because he knows that Honey will let him.
“I have something better for you, you freak,” Honey tells him. She shoves her hand into her pocket and curls her fingers around the polaroids, fishing them out and pushing the stack into Trevor’s chest.
He’s excited at the prospect of getting a gift, delight written on his face. He covers Honey’s hand, which covers the polaroids, and takes a peek at the first picture in the stack. His mouth automatically drops open and his face goes slack. He stares at the picture, looks at Honey, and doubles back down on the picture.
Honey feels a creeping shiver pass between her shoulderblades, whispering doubt into the back of her mind. You’ve given these pictures to him and it’s the start of the end, the voice purrs. Honey pushes it back, watching Trevor’s reaction instead. He’s terrible at hiding things on his face and Honey believes that if he’s going to abuse the boudoir pictures she just gave him, she’ll be able to see it in his expression.
“Holy shit, Hon,” Trevor says. He shoves the pictures back into her hands. “I can’t take these. I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”
It’s not the reaction Honey expected. She furrows her eyebrows together and asks genuinely, “Do you not… like them?”
Trevor’s eyes are wide. “No, God, no, you look so good and I like them, like, a lot, but because of what happened with Thomas–”
“Oh,” Honey says. “It’s– I wanted to show you that I trust you,” she explains. She pushes the pictures back at him. “I made them for you, I want you to have them.”
“I don’t,” Trevor struggles to say what he means, it seems. He looks at the pictures again, unable to help it, and lifts his eyes to the sky. He hides the pictures against his chest. “I don’t need them, if that’s what you think.”
“No.” Honey puts her hands on Trevor’s lovehandles and kisses him. “I want you to take them. They’re yours. Please take them.”
Trevor grinds his teeth, but weighs her words in his mind. After a moment, he shoves the pictures in his shorts pocket and wraps his arms around her shoulders. “You’re so special to me, Honey.”
“You’re overwhelming,” Honey replies, unable to find a word to describe how she feels about Trevor except for ‘overwhelming.’ He is. It’s not a bad thing, not at all. Honey adores Trevor.
Trevor’s mouth touches Honey’s forehead and stays there. She burrows her nose against his clavicle and breathes in deep.
Trevor’s car horn sounds twice by Cole’s hand.
Trevor takes a deep breath and sighs. “I have to go,” he whispers.
Honey loosens her grip around his middle and kisses him one more time. “I’ll see you soon.”
It feels momentous when Trevor lets go of her and steps away. She’s not crying, but she feels like she could start any second.
Bea joins Honey at the top of the driveway. Trevor’s car leads, honking far too jubilantly for the sadness weaving between Honey and Bea’s bodies like a cat brushing against their legs. The Hughes boys’ car follows after, and then they’re gone. Honey still feels their presence like a ghost, even as she and Bea push up the tailgate of Earl’s truck and head out themselves.
EPILOGUE – TREVOR
He thinks about her all the time. California is warm, but Trevor finds himself wearing Scarlett’s mismatched sweater more days than he doesn’t. It’s comfortable, and for a while, it smells like Litchton. He sits on his ugly couch, the one that Colangelo and McTavish make fun of, and watches the sunset through the windows of his house. It becomes a familiar routine. It’s usually too late to call Honey once he gets back from games since she’s three hours ahead, so Trevor finds other ways to express the things he wants to say to her. He’d text them, but that’s too brazen– he wants to speak to Honey and then let the words disappear forever.
So, he sends letters. Out of sight, out of mind– once the letter leaves Trevor’s hand and makes its way into his mail carrier’s bag, the words are gone. It’s intimate and Honey has told Trevor many times over how much she likes receiving his letters, so much more than if she received the same thoughts over the phone. She always sends something back in a colorful envelope and Trevor traces her handwriting when he really misses her.
With her permission, he’d included her in his summer dump on Instagram. He saw a few comments wondering who she and the other girl were, “the other girl” being Bea, but he never saw anything mean. He’d have exhausted all of his resources to hunt down any cyberbully who decided to take out their own insecurity on his girlfriend. He’d reported back his findings dutifully, telling Honey that everyone thought she was so pretty and out of his league. Honey had agreed.
Trevor had dutifully reported on summer dumps two other times: when Jack included the picture that Earl took of them at the going away party, Bea slung over his shoulder, and when Quinn quietly included a picture of Bea asleep on the couch in the basement, her hand wrapped loosely around his first two fingers. Her face was mostly obscured, but Trevor wasn’t sure if he should say something or not, so he’d asked Honey. Her face had gotten stormy– which was pretty cute, if Trevor is allowed to say that– but the picture had stayed up. Trevor is sure Honey and Bea handled it and he has a feeling that Bea might’ve felt a semblance of nostalgia when he’d screenshotted and sent the photo to her when she asked. They’re still broken up and not talking, but Trevor doesn’t know how long they can hold out. Honey says that Bea misses Quinn badly, but she’s still too stubborn to do anything. Trevor knows that Quinn is too stubborn to go against Bea’s wishes.
About a month into the season, Trevor wears the sweater to a game. Honey still hasn’t made it out to visit yet and Trevor is getting restless. He has a great game– greater than great– so it’s no surprise that he’s pulled for media after he showers and gets dressed, pulling the sweater on once again.
Aly, the rinkside reporter, pulls him aside for a more one-on-one chat. Trevor expects that it’ll get clipped and thrown on the Ducks’ socials. They get all the way through the interview before she asks about his fashion choice. “This sweater is clearly handmade, so chic,” she adds on the side. “Where did you get it?”
“A friend made it for me,” Trevor replies. “This summer. It was a going away present, actually.”
“Well, it was a real good luck charm here tonight. You got your first career hat trick– do you think this luck will continue for you for the rest of the season?”
Trevor nods, only half-listening. He just caught a whiff of bonfire from the sweater, a scent memory that is accompanied by the creaking trees that shaded his balcony from wandering eyes. They didn’t make enough use of it. “I hope so,” he tells Aly.
“It’s a wonderful start, given the rut you fell into last season after your injury. What are you doing differently?”
Trevor tries not to balk at the blatant mention of his broken ankle, the Jamie trade, and his struggles to come back from those events. He rubs his right eye with a closed fist and forces a tight smile on his face, speaking more honestly than he normally allows himself to. “I told my girlfriend that every goal I score this season is for her, so I have to score a lot. Keep me on her mind, you know?”
Aly chuckles. “You’ve got to find motivation somewhere,” she says good-naturedly. “Thanks, Trevor.”
“Yeah, thanks, Aly,” he replies. He walks back into the locker room, ready to grab his bag and his keys and book it out of the arena so that he can crash on his bed, when he feels his phone buzz in his pocket. He slips it out, catching his favorite contact name on the screen. He can hear the eye roll as if she’s talking to him, right next to his ear.
🍯:
Don’t fucking bring me into thisI don’t want crowds of famous Trevor Zegras’ hockey groupies in Litchton when you come back next summer
Then, a few minutes later:
Nice sweater ;)
THANK YOU FOR READING!!! I LOVE YOU!!!! XO, ANDY P.S. See you in Beaquinn's book ;)
#puck-luck's fics#andy writes anything🍄#small town girl x tz#new beginnings#trevor zegras#trevor zegras smut#trevor zegras fanfiction#trevor zegras x oc#tz11#quinn hughes#quinn hughes fanfiction#qh43#jack hughes#jack hughes fanfiction#jh86#luke hughes#luke hughes fanfiction#lh43#cole caufield#cole caufield fanfiction#cc13#nhl#nhl fanfiction#nhl smut#hockey romance#hockey smut#hockey fanfiction
48 notes
·
View notes
Text

Word count: 2600+
Warnings: mentions of war, anxiety, vomiting, blood and dead animal
In books there's no mention of Tamlin being able to winnow, but for the sake of story, let's pretend he can
Part III | Part V

You woke up with a jolt, unable to take a breath. Something was pushing you from behind into sturdy, but warm object, crushing you. You squirmed and scratched until the thing under you stiffed and moved. It was alive. The grasp on back of your head and waist loosened a bit and you sat up gasping for air. As soon as you calmed down, you looked back to see what held you. Your eyes widened as you recognized the person next to you.
Tamlin was still asleep, lying on top of the blanket on your bed. He looked tired and torn, his cloths were dirty with bloody stains, his golden hair all dishevelled. He didn't have a single scratch on his skin, though he seemed to be trapped in another nightmare. He was moaning, gritting his teeth and frowning. His head was tossing from side to side, fingers clenched into fists.
"Please.. no.. don't le-.." he murmured under the breath.
"Tamlin," you shook his shoulder. "It's just a bad dream. You are.. safe."
High Lord woke up panting. Swallowing hard he looked around, seemingly trying to remember where he was. His green eyes stopped on you. Confusion and pain on his face was replaced by relief.
"You are awake," he breathed out.
"So you are. How did this happen?" you gestured between him and your bed.
"Ah, this.. Don't worry. Nothing happened. You passed out and as it looks I fell asleep while taking care of you. When was the last time you ate?" smirking he slowly sat up, his face just an inch from yours. You tried to put some distance between you and him, but everything went dark for a second. His big hands caught you, grounding you. "Slowly."
"I'm fine now. Thank you."
Tamlin shook his head. "When was the last time you ate?" he repeated his question.
"I don't know," you admitted, shrugging. "Is the war over? Who won?"
"We did, but I already told you yesterday. Don't you remember?" he tilted head in rather an animal way.
You blinked confused. "Really? I-I don't remember any of that.."
"Hmm," he watched you with concern. "It's interesting. When I came in I thought cottage is empty. I couldn't sense you at all. Then you suddenly appeared in the shadows and when I told you we won, you passed out. Don't you really remember it?"
You frowned and shook you head.
"Well, never mind," Tamlin sighed. "Let's find you some food."
"I'm afraid I don't have any at the moment. I.. couldn't go out.. I-I was worried.." you blushed turning your gaze away from him.
A wicked grin appeared on Tamlin's face. "I thought you are angry at me and meanwhile," one brow raised up, "you worried for my wellbeing. I'm flattered."
You blushed even harder. Since when did you have such kind of feelings? You didn't recognize yourself. "I could feel it.. The magic of this world was..wild..roaring."
"Yeah, it was quite a tough fight," Tamlin was once again serious. "War is a horrible thing. Many lives were lost. Too many. Things you see on a battlefield.. It's hard to erase it from one's mind.."
You could feel the enormous weight burdening his shoulders. Suddenly you felt really sorry for him. He was just a young male and yet.. he had a great responsibility. Many lives depended on him. He had to rule entire Court and fae who lived there. He was protecting this land for so many years and then human woman came and things started to fall apart.
"I'm going to get us something to eat," Tamlin stood up, heading to door. "You stay here and try to rest. I'll return soon."
He stopped, hand on a handle. "Uhm.. can you handle a meat? I know you said you don't remember if you've ever eaten it, but.. unlike you I'm afraid I'm not able to collect mushrooms and herbs. I'd most likely poison us."
You giggled. "I'll give it a try," you agreed grateful for anything he could bring. Tamlin's cheeks turned pink. Nodding he left.
Barely twenty minutes passed when you heard Tamlin returning back. His steps were heavier than before. Curious you carefully went downstairs using walls for support. Seeing an animal slung over his shoulder, you yelped.
"You shouldn't stand up," Tamlin said calmly as if he wasn't carrying big deer.
"Are you going to," you swallowed, "cut it open here?" If you had anything in your stomach, you would throw it out right there on the spot. You felt faint and needed to sit down. When Tamlin took a note of your state, he let the deer fall to the ground and rushed to you.
"Easy, vicious witch," he smirked helping you sit to your armchair. The smell of the dead animal stuck on his clothes and you gagged.
"I'm sorry," breathing deeply you tried to work off the nausea.
"No, I am sorry. It should have occurred to me you might feel sick when you see this," he pulled away, fanning you with hand. "It was really bad idea." Thinking about something he narrowed the shining green eyes on you. "I could.." he said hesitantly, "clean it and roast it at my house." You nodded weakly with closed eyes. "But I don't want to leave you alone for so long in this state."
"Don't worry. I'll be fine. Just leave me here," you groaned, the desire to be as far from the dead animal's body and its smell as possible growing with every second.
He studied your face for a while. "Come with me," he said firmly. You wanted to object, but he continued before you could even open mouth. "You can rest in other room or take a walk around if you will feel up to it. I would be less worried. And meal won't unnecessarily cool down."
His gaze was too piercing and you had to look away. The very same feeling you had when you tried to go to check on him in his manor returned. Leaving this forest even for hour or two made you nervous. Whole your body was against it. You started sweating.
"I'll winnow us. No need to be afraid," Tamlin assured you. "Come." He pulled your hand lightly.
"I.."
"If you are afraid I will do something to you, no need to. If I would really want to, I already had a plenty opportunities, don't you think," he grinned and winked. Under all the playfulness there were traces of something dark, cold and painful. He was trying to suppress it, but you noticed it nonetheless.
Maybe it was for that pain that you agreed at last. Uneasiness was crushing you from inside and you had to repeat to yourself that it would be just for few hours and you would return back home.
Tamlin winnowed you as he said. When you dared to open your eyes a little, you found yourself in a room with big windows. It was impressive just as expected from High Lord's manor, but signs of neglect were visible all around. Every surface was covered in dirt and dust, some pieces of furniture were broken. Tamlin blushed looking around.
"I'm sorry for this," he gestured around. "This used to be the nicest room, but certain things happened and.. all servants left.. The state of my house is.. quite horrible at the moment."
Your eyes wandered around the room while he spoke, taking in beautiful details. You turned to him only when Tamlin stopped talking, waiting for your reaction.
"It is still very nice house. And bright," you smiled nervously. "It's so huge."
"For one person, it's too much," sadness filled his eyes. "If you want, you can look around or find some place to rest. Just.. stay nearby, please.. You know.. just in case you pass out again.." he added nervously as if his request needed an extra explanation. You heard that High Lord basically imprisoned his fiancée in the manor after their return from under the mountain and she broke down. That's when somebody from Night Court came to rescue her and she left him for the first time.
"I'm going to take care of the..meal," his voice snapped you out from your thoughts.
"Okay, I won't go far then," you promised and sent him reassuring smile. You watched your High Lord until he disappeared behind the doors on the opposite side, leaving it wide open. Was he really such bad person? He was gloomy, sad and broken, but down under it all, he seemed to be caring and gentle in his own way. You had mixed feelings.
You were weak and felt sick, so you decided to sit on chair near the window overlooking the garden. At least the anxiety of leaving the forest wasn't so bad right now. Resting you head against the frame of the window, you let your thoughts wander.
The peaceful moment didn't last long. Air changed and something felt off. Wondering what's going on you trailed in the direction Tamlin had disappeared in. It didn't take you long to find kitchen, the faint smell of dead animal guiding you. You were about opening the door when you sensed some stranger on the other side. His magic filled air with smell of dark chilly night, so strong it made a shiver ran down your spine. Whoever it was, he was powerful, more powerful than your High Lord. No matter how scary it was, it felt familiar in a certain way. You halted, trying to remember where did you met with such powers, but there was nothing.
You shook your head concentrating on a small gap in the ajar door. Peeking through it you could see Tamlin standing behind the table across the room, his hands dirty from the animal's blood. He was cutting - no, tearing it to pieces, obliviously ignoring the stranger standing on the other side whose back was turned to you.
"I just came to check on you," the stranger purred, even his voice was like silky night.
"Why would you bother?" Tamlin grunted, his eyes trained on the meat he was peeling off the skin.
"You saved my life which I'm really grateful for. Feyre said you even wished her a happiness. We used to be friends, Tam."
"Right, we used to. The past tense," Tamlin snarled.
Stranger stayed silent for a while, ignoring his words and looking around. "This house turned into a great mess. You should do something about that."
"Your mate made sure nobody stayed here," your High Lord snapped. Now it gave sense. The other male was Night Court's High Lord, the one Tamlin's fiancée ran to.
You could see Tamlin's discomfort, his shoulders tensed, jaw tightening. It worried you. You felt hate towards the male who came to tease him, to kick him while he was at the bottom. You were debating if you should go in and support him or stay hidden when Night Court's Lord spoke again.
"Are you really alone?"
Tamlin's gaze shot to the door you were hidden behind, flash of panic in his eyes. It took just mere second, but you noticed. He was afraid the other male could find you here. It was like a signal to stay where you were. "Yes," he rasped.
"Hmm," other male hummed amused. "Maybe I should send somebody to make you a company."
"Shove it up your ass, Rhysand! I don't want your sleuthhound to sniff around," Tamlin barked, his claws punched out.
So called Rhysand raised his hands in surrender. "It was just a friendly offer. You don't have enough men to guard the borderline. I can help you out with it."
"I. Don't. Need. You." Tamlin growled.
"Okay, I've got it. But if you change your mind or need help, let me know," Rhysand laughed and winnowed.
Tamlin stood there, his chest rising and falling as he heaved, sharp claws ready to tear the flesh into shreds. He was angry once again, pain all over his face. You hesitantly stepped out of your hideaway. His gaze shot to you, studying you from head to toe.
"How long were you eavesdropping on us?" His words were sharp like daggers.
"Long," you admitted calmly although your heart rate increased.
"So now you know.." he whispered, voice full of pain and looked down on his bloodied hands.
"That you are High Lord? I know it since I treated your wound."
His eyes shot up to you with surprise, searching your face for disgust, hate or any other emotion subjects of this court usually felt for him. He was taken aback when he found none of that.
"Will you leave like others did?" he asked in a small voice. "I.. won't stop you.."
"No," you answered simply. "I already told you I won't leave my home."
His lips pulled into a thin line. "Your cottage.. right.." he mumbled. He silently stood there staring absently at the table.
"So.. When will be the meal ready?" you changed topic, snapping him out of his thoughts.
Tamlin gave you a questioning look. "You don't mind eating with me?"
You huffed, raising a brow. "Have I ever given you such impression?" He searched your eyes and then returned back to portioning the deer.
"You know what I've done, don't you?" he asked while putting a piece of meat on the spit.
"I heard something."
"I see." You felt him watching you out of the corner of his eye.
You smiled. "Do you plan to lock me up in your manor?"
His head snapped up. "No," he hurried to answer. "I-"
"Easy," you stopped him. "I was just teasing you." You smiled wider. Slowly a shy smirk appeared on his face, his shoulders relaxed bit more.
A silence stretched between you. Tamlin was roasting the meat, while you were standing as far from the rest of the deer as possible, going through almost empty shelves. When his servants were leaving they took most of the useful things with them. In one of the cupboards you managed to find some plates and cutlery.
"Do you.. do you have a name?" Tamlin asked suddenly.
You hummed. "Probably, but I don't remember it," you said unexcited.
"So with your past you forgot also your name," he stated. You nodded. "Well then.. how should I call you?"
"I don't know. Does it matter?" you shrugged.
Tamlin stopped in the middle of reaching out to turn the meat, gaping at you. "Of course it matters. Everyone has name." He stepped closer, examining your face in disbelief. You gazed back at him. He was met with emptiness of your eyes. There was again no emotion, no sentiment nor desire. It was disturbing.
"If that's the case I will give you name," he decided lastly. He took his time, watching you, circling around you with thoughtful expression. "How about... No." He circled around you one more time. "I will call you.. Y/N. What do you think?"
"Well.. I guess it's..fine." It felt strange. You didn't want to, but nevertheless you cared. It was just a name, yet it changed you. You couldn't grasp what it had done to you, but it was big. You felt different.
"Fine?" He raised a brow. He watched you closely, lightly grinning at your reaction. "Your High Lord just gave you new name and you say 'fine'?" He really enjoyed teasing you. You shrugged.
Since then he made sure to call you by the name he gave you at every opportunity. It took some time, but at last you got used to it.
#tamlin x reader#pro tamlin#tamlin acotar#tamlin#high lord of spring#acotar#acotar fanfiction#rhysand acotar#rhysand#sarah j maas
188 notes
·
View notes
Note
It’s been a little while since you’ve posted on here so I hope you are doing well and taking care of yourself!!! 💖
my darling loves, I'm so sorry
I'VE BEEN SO EMBARRASSED. I HAVEN'T WANTED TO SHOW MY FACE AROUND THIS TOWN BECAUSE I'VE GOT NOTHING TO SHOW FOR MYSELF AFTER TAKING SUCH A LONG TIME AWAY FROM YOU ALL.
I've been. violently busy. in a good way, mostly. One of my jobs is the best job in the world and the other one is such a bitch it makes me scream every day forever.
but i'm also spending time with friends and enjoying life !
My mom also finished her last chemo appointment just a few weeks ago!!! YIPEEE!!!! Her CT Scans look GOOD!! so no chemo for the foreseeable future. She's unfortunately got the type of cancer that doesn't go away, but at the very least, it's MANAGEABLE. And that's a huge win. I'm very very grateful.
I ALSO FOUND A THERAPIST!!! gone to 2 sessions so far. every session she uncovers a new fucked up facet of me and honestly, can anyone else relate to this, it's sort of nice for someone else to look at your life and go like "oh wow. oh wow there's like. there's like so much here." like it feels good to think oh hurray. i'm not crazy. life IS fucked!
MY BROTHER MOVED!!! this took up a lot of my time, honestly. i love him and my nephew and my sister in law dearly. so i spent a long time making their gifts. i'm silly.
OUR CAT GOT SICK!!! HE'S GOT PEE CRYSTALS CAUSE HE'S OLD!!!!! HE'S DOING OKAY NOW THOUGH!! HIS STUPID URINARY FOOD IS SO EXPENSIVE THOUGH!!!
ANYWAYS. those are my major life updates right. So what's with the no chapter happening??
i. hated. the draft i'm working on so much. that i didn't work on it for like. a month.
and then in a haze. i left myself this voice to text note in my notes app as i was falling asleep one night.
then i hated that too. a week passes. perhaps two, actually.
i finally gain the courage one night to read my draft over.
it's actually not bad at all
it's actually pretty good
some scenes definitely need reworking but that's because i need to fully realize some character feelings
I just had really intense writers' block and fatigue, honestly. But i'm finally writing and EXCITED about it, again. I'm pulling that shit up on my commute and writing whenever i can. which makes me really happy. i was not loving the way it felt like a chore, for a minute there.
that said.
100% going to be more realistic with this chapter waiting timeline, and put a 'hiatus' or some sort of 'delays' tracker on my landing page. cause like. i keep saying check back in 2 weeks. and that's not fair to me or you girl. let's keep it real.
i think we're like.... hm... 50-60% there. (i'll update my landing the day after this post, it's late and i'm eepy)
i MIGHT write some blurbs in the mean time, it really depends. i keep having ideas and then they blink out of existence. perhaps send ideas. i might do something with them.
BUT YES I AM OKAY AND ALIVE. My silence came from a LOT of life stuff getting in the way and also a lot of honestly embarrassment. i hate coming out here over and over and being like haha. i've got nothing <3
but i know that y'all will understand, and i need to trust in y'all's patience more. and i'm GONNA!!!
gonna try to start up my 'answering one ask a day' trend again. except wednesdays. i work late on wednesdays so fuck that. but perhaps all the other days you'll hear from me.
alright. i'm going to shut up now. was any of this coherent? i don't know. thank you for listening!! i missed you dearly!!
45 notes
·
View notes
Text
Bonus Chapter: it's the good, defining itself
So, it turns out that even after spending 22 days churning out a chapter a day, I wasn't entirely done with this world. I don't know if I'll keep posting periodic chapters to this AU, but I did want to share something with Tumblr in honor of my joining you all here during this story!
So here's a bonus chapter of "it's the good, defining itself" as Viktor begins to outlive himself in their previous timeline.
The air of Viktor’s office smells of ocean and ozone, blown in ahead of an evening storm that will lash these upper floors of the College of Techmaturgy but will disperse by the time it reaches the sumps of Zaun. Previously it would have ended up in runoff ditches, catching in the mud of the Promenade and eroding the natural fissures, but moving little further. In the city above it would have become runoff, picking up the pollution of Piltover’s factories and following their own elaborate drainage to spill into the feeders for the river far below.
He’s been working on that--a water capture system that will help to bring fresh, untainted water to their citizens, and that will then trickle down from their gray water to Claggor’s garden and struggling orchard. Instituting city-wide changes in infrastructure is a slow process though, no matter how quickly he can redesign it in his mind.
Still, he can do all of this because the people who care entirely too much for him have given him this perch in the sky, an eagle’s nest above the city he loves. He can barely see the city, though--instead, his windows face the risen tower of the Academy and the glistening spires of Piltover across the river.
He should have insisted on being down among his own people instead. He always thinks that in the rare times that he uses his office. Usually for meetings, or to do paperwork while his children commandeer his workshops and labs on the floors just below him, or when they’re too rambunctious in the unofficial teacher’s lounge that makes up the floor beneath, where the haze of the Entresol begins to grey the sky before it disappears entirely the further down the tower one gets.
He doesn’t like the elevated position they’ve given him. An irony, since he gravitated towards heights in his past life, teetering on the edge and looking down from Piltover. That was when he was still apart from them, though. Before he became ‘of Zaun’ again, somehow emblematic of a people he left behind for a life on the topside.
From here, he can stare at the council building as well. But he’s not at the exact right angle to face the window that his death came crashing through.
This week, and a lifetime ago.
The fact that it’s Powder who finds him shouldn’t really surprise him.
The universe does enjoy its ironies.
A locked door means absolutely nothing to fissure folk, but she doesn’t try the knob first anyway. No, she comes in before the rain can slick the roof or the leaded glass, as the line of clouds approaches from the west. Her boots make a truly grating squeal as they slide down the glass, before landing with a thump on the iron ledge that circles the entire upper floor. She grabs the opened shutter and uses it to slip herself inside before closing it behind her so that the rain doesn’t find him.
Viktor sighs and presses the palms of his hands over his eyes, gathering himself so that he can try to be ‘on.’
“You are aware that there is in fact a door.”
Powder bounces up and makes herself comfortable on Viktor’s desk, perched above him there in a way that completely disregards the piles of paper he’s let build up, legs folding beneath her as she blows an errant strand of her bangs out of her eyes, looking a little windswept from her escapades outside. “Uh-huh. But somehow that door is locked, the lights are off, and you’re sitting on the floor behind your desk. Weird, isn’t it?”
“One might be led to believe that I was avoiding company.”
“Wow, don’t be too subtle, there, Prof. I might miss the hint.” Powder, of course, has even worse ideas of boundaries than any of the rest of his intrusive little family in Zaun. Because she can see a boundary and still slips right past it because they don’t apply to her, her voice cheerful and completely irreverent. He’s blaming Vander for this behavior. Or Silco. Or Violet. He obviously would never have raised such a disrespectful child, and Jayce has proper manners so he’s clearly not responsible. Though Viktor did hire her on for his College as soon as she graduated despite basically everything about her being an invitation to bring chaos into their lives, so he supposes that he has himself to blame for that much.
“Your Piltie has been wandering all around campus looking like a kicked puppy all day between classes. I think he’s the only person in Zaun that the ‘no one’s home’ act worked on even though his office is literally next door. Everything okay between you two?” Since she was eleven, Powder’s been torn between teasing Jayce incessantly for being irredeemably Piltovan, and being invested in their relationship as if there was any chance that their arguments might push them apart and leave Viktor hurt and alone. But insultingly enough, for all that her loyalties are inevitably with Viktor, she sides with Jayce in the majority of their disputes.
Because like Jayce, she centers ‘her’ people over any reason or any cause. And for all that Viktor works to keep all of the children out of their arguments, it’s as if Powder lives in the walls. She is an eternally meddlesome teenaged menace who—like literally everyone else in his adoptive family—has decided that she knows better what he needs than he does.
That part is definitely Vander’s influence.
“We’re fine. It’s nothing like that.” Viktor sighs and straightens slowly, trying to ease the perpetual ache of his spine by forcing his shoulders square against the drawers of his desk even as it strains his back against the brace. Rainy days hurt the worst. It’s fitting, that today should be among them. “The fact that he would be held back by locks on the door of a Dean’s office is slightly insulting, though. I broke into Heimerdinger’s office to rob it for him within a day of meeting him.”
“Hah! I guess you can take the nerd out of the trenches, but not the trencher out of the nerd. That’s some top tier sump rat flirting there, Prof. Who knew you had it in you.” Powder’s voice is merry, teasing, and she reaches down to poke Viktor in the back of the head repeatedly to harass him into movement, getting her hand swatted away before he grabs for his crutch and uses it to leverage himself up reluctantly. If he stays on the floor, she’s going to try and braid his hair again. “Can’t believe that was too subtle for him to catch on to, since it took you guys coming down here to make it all official.”
“Seven years I flirted with that man and he missed it each time. Do not ever let my husband convince you that he is a genius.”
Right now, in another life, he would have been running along a pier as the storm rolled in. Running. For the first time in his life running without pain, the pigeon-toed twist of his leg straightened out into perfect mechanical symmetry. Now it’s the brace that keeps his leg from buckling beneath him given the stiffness of the position and the barometric pressure of the storm, forcing him to put more of his weight on the crutch as he finds his balance. An hour from now and a lifetime ago, he would have been carving runes into his skin in the shifting glow of the Hexcore. Two hours from now and a lifetime ago, he would have watched in horror as Sky Young’s human form dissolved into ash as she clung to him, trying in vain to pull him away from a danger that he created himself. He wonders what Sky’s life has been like without an obsessive madman to try and wrangle into obeying deadlines, stuck organizing his messes and deciphering his notes.
It should be a better life, he hopes.
In this new timeline, her closest counterpart in his life is the traumatized teenager who murdered him, but in this life is a dearly obnoxious gremlin smirking at him as she sits on his desk with her elbows on her knees and her chin in her hands. She waits as he settles into his chair without trying to interfere because for all of her invasiveness, she’s still a trencher and understands that a person should be allowed a little pride to do things for themselves. But only to an extent.
“Yeah, so speaking of stupid geniuses.” Reaching into the pouch on her hip, Powder pulls out a vial and dangles it between her fingertips, waving the glass back and forth in front of Viktor’s face so that the serum inside of it sloshes, just viscous enough to cling to the sides. “You skipped your treatment. You don’t get to skip your treatment.”
And there’s this routine.
“Someday, I am going to find where the two of you keep your calendar, and I am going to take great pleasure in shredding it into very small pieces, then setting fire to them.”
“Uh-huh. Laser claw, burner in the lab, right into the forge. Heard it all. You’re a very scary crazy criminal mastermind, now drink your disgusting sludge already.”
Viktor sighs and takes the vial from her, popping the top and letting out a deep breath before he downs the entire thing in one shot as if to do so will make it less horrendous. He hates it. It glows poisonously green and tastes like he imagines licking the interior an active power core would—metallic and electric, burning as it coats his throat. The acidic crawl through his veins will stay for a few hours, now, spreading all the way through him. He's still dying. These are treatments for a disease, not a cure for the gift that is mortality. But even as the acid sinks into his blood and leaves him pained and exhausted and nauseous for the rest of the night, he knows that his family has clawed him just that little bit further away from death's door.
He resentfully offers the empty vial back to Powder, trying not to pull a face even though he knows he’s long since lost any semblance of the “coolness” he had in her eyes when she was young. Oh, Powder and the others still are entirely too fond of him, but apparently the mystique of being a mysteriously appearing unknown mad scientist who stole everything that topside could teach him and started a revolution wears off once he actually becomes family. For Vander’s children, he’s the man their fathers have bullied relentlessly for the past seven years, and now they feel empowered to do so as well behind closed doors.
And none of them moreso than the girl who was one of his first two students and has now since spent more time in Viktor’s company than anyone but his husband.
Thunder rumbles in the distance and the rain begins. A patter for now, gentle against the glass. It won’t remain that way for long.
Dropping the vial back into her pouch, Powder leans back and kicks her feet up onto the arm of his chair, ankles crossed so she can prod him in the shoulder with the toe of one of her boots. “Now, what are you two being weird about? Because you’re both being weird this week.”
A lifetime ago and hours ago, Jayce came up with the mad idea to go raid a factory in the undercity, enraged by the very girl who sits here in the office with him. Viktor never found out if it was this former factory of Renni’s, specifically. He doubts if Jayce even knows because the undercity was completely unfamiliar to him at the time. Jayce killed a child this week, and yet the boy is one of many that shows up to the library to learn from Viktor in the mornings. Jayce has as much difficulty looking at the child as Viktor does at Vander, but he recognizes that the boy being a part of Viktor’s youngest pupils is something of a balance in the universe: Viktor has helped to improve the life of Renni’s son, and Renni has kept children--including her own--out of her factories.
Viktor murdering Chross and his men for keeping Isha and the others in the mines probably had something to do with that too, though. That is a thought he has to lock down on most days. Today should be one of the days he’s allowed to feel it. If this week is not one for reflection, when is?
“This will be a… difficult week for Jayce and I.” Viktor looks out for a moment as water ripples down the window, flowing down the waves of the surface of the glass that reflect the Zaunite advanced technology and yet how they do not search for perfection in their creations. Architecture is as much an art as a science, and it was one that Viktor left to others. Viktor can feel the different textures and depths of the glass with his fingertips, and in some ways the imperfections are a comfort. Imperfection is human. And in a life where he’s struggled for that, he embraces it when he can.
“Yeah, no shit mister cryptic. I caught that much. I asked why.”
Turning his eyes away from the storm, Viktor lets himself look at Powder in the half-light of the dusk sky, the flashing that illuminates storm clouds. He can almost see her in the crack of lightning--the girl who found him in the commune, never knowing that he was one of her victims. He never wanted her to know. It was irrelevant at that point, either way. It’s irrelevant now, too.
But he does owe her answers that aren’t just… fortune cookie. He can’t tell her the full truth, but he can tell her a semblance of it.
“This is the week I was supposed to die.” Powder sucks in a breath, eyes widening, and Viktor tips his head slightly with a faint smile. “Perhaps this is why you shouldn’t ask impertinent questions to your elders that you don’t really want the answer to.”
Seven years, Viktor always says. He and Jayce both do--focusing on the time they spent side by side, as if it was their entire life after they met. But there were eight years. And this week begins the start of that cursed final year, where he died and rose as something no longer human. The year when time and reality fell out from beneath Jayce’s feet, and then Viktor…
This will be a difficult year. And it begins tonight. They both have their demons for this week, but they only really intersect at two points: the ledge where he planned to kill himself and the council room where he actually died. They’d already drifted so far apart by this time, driven from each other by secrets and ambition and grief and pride.
Now they’re tied inextricably together, mind and soul, but that comes with its own challenges. They’re in a feedback loop again, as happens sometimes on their worst days when Viktor’s turbulent emotions trigger Jayce’s own, building and building, until one of them overloads.
The reasonable answer, Viktor knows, would be for the two of them to simply pass the time together--to dampen the way their souls scream at each other by just curling up in bed and weathering out the storm. But some pains need to be felt. And Viktor deserves to feel the pain of tonight.
“Pretty sure doctors don’t go week by week with predictions like that but are you… okay?” Are you going to die, she doesn’t ask. But she’s thinking it. He can see it in her, that fear of losing another loved one. Viktor pats her on the ankle, reassuring.
“I’m not going to die on you this week, Powder. I’m not…” there yet. He’s still got time, both he and Jayce can feel it. Viktor just hasn’t wanted to admit it because in some ways everything after this is uncharted territory. He can’t prepare for it, can’t brace for it. There’s no definite timeline any longer, he has to just… live in uncertainty. Like every other human, he supposes. “But when you asked me, when you were small, this was the week I was thinking of. And I was right, you’re old enough to…”
“‘Torment the next generation of Zaun scientists.’” Powder finishes from memory, and she’s watching him in so much concern, with an edge of genuine fear and preemptive grief, and oh. The poor girl. He shouldn’t have teased her. Sometimes his ‘not funny’ quips genuinely aren’t, and he knew that she is among the only four people to know for certain that he is dying. It’s why she’s worked alongside Jayce despite her interests in science being aligned elsewhere, like Jayce’s own. For him, they both moonlight as alchemists now. “I didn’t think you were putting me with the little kids because you were trying to fulfil some sort of… of… prophecy you made me about you dying. I’m not that ‘grown’ yet!”
Viktor’s hefting himself to his feet, clutching the edge of his desk as he pushes a stack of papers aside so he can haul himself up to perch on the edge of it with her. His back is going to hate him for this, but he’s never been able to turn away a crying child. She falls into his side as she did that night seven years ago when she was just confronted with the idea of his mortality. This time he’s far more comfortable wrapping an arm around her shoulders to comfort her.
“Hush. I’m not dying yet. You and Jayce and your truly vile serums have seen to that.” He lets his disgust for their medicines color his words, playing into the ongoing tease about how much he hates them, but it just gets him lightly jabbed in the side. So gently, compared to how he knows she could hit him. Her eyes are angry when he looks over to her.
“Have you been trying to die on deadline? We have to hunt you down to get you to take the stuff, and you knew that it was…”
With a sigh, Viktor tugs at her shoulder again and reels her back in, resting his head on top of hers when she slumps back into him. She and Isha are absolutely going to contribute to him going prematurely gray this time around. Daughters, he is finding, are even more troublesome than husbands. He can at least read and understand and soothe Jayce’s emotions. Powder’s are all over the place, and he can merely guess at them.
“Ridiculous girl. You try drinking battery acid and tell me if you enjoy it, I am obligated to inconvenience you both for that experience. But do I ever actually miss it?” He doesn’t. And he won’t. Not just because Jayce and Powder force it on him every week, but because he does have so much more he can still do with his life. He still finds it… difficult. To stay in the present and to try and look towards the future. But for them, he grabs hold of his tattered sanity tightly as he’s able in his wavering grip. For them, he tries.
He expected to be buried in the past right now. It’s why he isolated himself, why he hid himself in the office to let himself just feel it. To let himself drown in it. But instead he’s here, present, trying to be what Powder needs from him because that is the man that he should be in this timeline.
So he presses a kiss against the top of his daughter’s head, just as he would against Isha’s despite how much Powder has grown, and he squeezes her shoulder. “I told you then and I tell you now, I do what I must to be around for you as long as possible. …And I put you with the children because you are good with them. You have been ever since Isha joined us, and you know that. ‘Prophecy.’ Tch.”
Powder laughs a bit wetly, and that’s good. He can sit here and watch the rain for a while and then let her cajole him into taking better care of himself.
Then he’ll go find his husband, and try to be present for him, as well.
He has three choices: to look at this extra time as a curse, as a fluke, or as a gift. If it is a gift, it is from his family. And it should be for his family, too.
****
Now that she’s not a student herself and has a small dedicated staff apartment above the dorms, Powder sneaks Isha in with her half of the time and has a bunk bed set up for the two of them. She lives where she can look over all of the students and make sure they don’t get into any of the trouble that she would have when she was one of them, but that doesn’t mean she feels that the rules apply to her any more than they ever did.
Isha will come find her when the bar really starts to pick up, sneaking out in the crowd even though everyone involved knows that Vander is not only aware he allows it to happen and enables it, and that Viktor will just pretend like Isha’s an early riser when she inevitably tackles him in a hug as soon as he walks out of his house just after dawn.
So Powder stays just long enough for Viktor to turn her mood around into nagging him and bullying him, as teenaged daughters seem to do, and then he sends her off to take care of her little sister. He sneaks her a bit of money for her to grab them something special to eat, knowing that the conversation had a toll on her too and that a night of fun with her little sister will do her good.
Sometimes that companionship is what’s needed. It’s not… always what Viktor wants. It’s rarely what Viktor wants. He prefers to push himself on his own through rough nights.
So while Powder might be his daughter when it comes to science and genius and creativity and the brush of insanity that comes with all of it, she got her sentimentality from a different role model.
And Vander isn’t the only one who carries that sort of attachment to people.
It’s not hard to find Jayce when he goes looking. Taking the descender all the way down requires him to put his mask back on halfway, clasped on as the drop takes him back into the Entresol and then below the street level, to the depths of the factory that helped contribute to his own eventual death. Jayce has filters and ducts that run through these levels, dispersing the Gray before it can pool on the floors here as it used to in his basement, but that’s not what makes him need the mask any longer.
It’s the heat haze that gets to Viktor down here and makes it hard to breathe. It’s the smoke of the fire, and scorch of molten metal.
Hammer on anvil, Jayce is working his stress out in the way he has through two lifetimes now. Viktor lingers near the descender, watching his husband from behind where he’s outlined by the blaze of fire, how with every swing the light licks across bare shoulders glossed with sweat.
He’s been at it for a while now, if it’s starting to show. Even if the long line of tools he’s forged for his engineering classrooms spread across the workbench to the side wasn’t sign enough of that.
Jayce is lost enough in his head that he doesn’t hear Viktor coming, doesn’t know that he’s there until Viktor rests his crutch against the workbench and slips his arms around Jayce, one around his waist and his human hand pressed against Jayce’s chest over the heavy beat of his heart. The cool metal of his mask and brush of unruly hair coming to rest against Jayce’s back combined with the sudden soothing of the emotions he’s doubtless been dumping on Jayce all evening make his partner slump immediately, hammer coming to a rest between his feet as he presses his arms over Viktor’s own, holding him there so he can’t pull away.
“I’m sorry,” Viktor offers, the mask making his voice echo mechanically, though he’s barely loud enough to be heard over the heaving of Jayce’s breath anyway. Jayce understands regardless.
“You needed your space.” Ah, his poor sweet Jayce. He sounds wrecked, as if Viktor shredding his sanity has torn into Jayce’s own. They both have their demons, but Jayce ripped his soul in two and shoved half of it right into the worst of his own. Now he deals with the consequences of that selflessness every day.
“And you needed your husband. So we find a compromise position. Requests?” Heat and smoke be damned, he wants to kiss Jayce’s shoulder. As if he can hear Viktor’s thoughts even like this, Jayce links both of their hands together and refuses to let him reach for the mask. Meddlesome man. They’re going to struggle with Viktor’s self-sufficiency and Jayce’s need to coddle him for the rest of their lives. However long that may be, now.
“Can we take tomorrow off? Stay in. Put our kids on figuring out who will TA each of our classes.” If Viktor weren’t reliant on the work to keep him moving some days, he would have thought of it already. In this life, their college is his dream, and while Jayce shares it he doesn’t have the single minded obsession that consumes Viktor in every life. But for Jayce…
“That is… not unreasonable. I can go in tomorrow morning for the children’s class, and see Powder there and ask her?” A compromise. He cannot let down the youngest children, who come to him before the day begins for the university itself. From the ones small enough to literally climb Powder for her dramatically presented storytimes, to the preteens who want to learn so much that they come to Viktor to absorb every bit of mathematics and introductory sciences and then take home the books he recommends to them based on their interests, to the teenagers who show up for food and an assignment before heading to the mines or the factories or the refineries to support their families… they need that consistency from him.
And Viktor needs the proof that his College doesn’t only benefit those who push “progress” for Zaun. That he doesn’t leave others behind for not being a born scientist. It makes his days exhaustingly long, but Zaun needs so much more from her people than just scientists. If as a teacher he can help their people feel empowered to bring their own dreams into the city… isn’t that what he should do?
He wouldn’t be able to sit through a day off from that any more than he allows himself an “off” day for the children. Jayce understands that. With a squeeze to his hands before releasing them, Jayce turns in Viktor’s arms and coils around him in turn, pressing a kiss to the top of his head.
“Yeah. I’ll come with you and I’ll take the teens.” Jayce doesn’t normally interfere in the mornings, but tomorrow morning a lifetime ago he found Viktor just as he was going to step off of the ledge and let himself fall, and then by tomorrow night he was left with Viktor’s broken body and a terrible, desperate decision. So. Compromise. “Then we stay in for the weekend, except for…”
Viktor sighs regretfully as Jayce tugs his shirt back on, both at the unfortunate (but thankfully quite temporary) shrouding of such a masterpiece, and because there really is no escaping his weekend obligations. Not anymore.
“Except for Sunday when I am contractually obligated to socialize with the undercity gang who call themselves my family, or I will be dragged unceremoniously from our bed by whichever one of you brutes wins a coin toss.” Jayce is not-so-subtly stealing Viktor’s crutch from him and positioning himself to take its place, but he’s been so good for Viktor all day even when Viktor was literally driving him mad. So he can have that just this once. It’s also pouring rain, so even the short trek from the college to their home is going to be miserable. “Vander and Silco are going to be insufferable. Powder pressed me on our behavior until I admitted that this is the week I’m meant to die.”
“Don’t… don’t say it like that.” Jayce visibly flinches, and Viktor sighs and links his arm through Jayce’s, leaning most of his weight into his husband’s side as he takes the first limping steps towards the descender.
“You may not have the right, but I am allowed to call them a gang, just as I am allowed to refer to us as sump rats and…”
“Viktor.”
It wasn’t his best piece of redirection, granted, but he really has no other defense against the relentless sincerity and pleading stares Jayce fixes on him. Viktor sighs again and turns to face Jayce as they step inside the car for the hydraulic lift, resting a hand against Jayce’s chest for balance. He’d be tipping his chin up and demanding a kiss if the damned mask weren’t a sticking point. So instead he lets his fingers scratch gently into the soft thatch of Jayce's beard, petting him as he might the kicked puppy that Powder compared him to. “Compromise. Let me be miserable tonight while you decide how I’m allowed to phrase that. And then tomorrow we have incredibly life-affirming sex essentially all afternoon and evening.”
Jayce still flushes at the mention of sex and glances at the descender doors as they open onto the street level like someone is going to be waiting there to judge them. Truly, this man is too sweet for him.
“We’re doing to duke it out on the ‘miserable’ thing.” Of course they are. But Viktor knows that if he keeps Jayce close, his husband will be spared the worst of the second-hand madness. So he’ll crowd into the shower with him when they get back and will curl into the couch with him, aware that Jayce will know why he’s doing it but is incapable of pushing Viktor away. In return Jayce will do his level best to distract Viktor out of the melancholy that’s trying to consume him.
Compromises are the basis of any healthy marriage. Particularly, it seems, between a bullheaded dreamer and a fanatical madman.
They’ll make it through the week.
Then through the year.
And then determine what happens from then on.
#jayce x viktor#jayvik#jayvik fanfic#viktor arcane#it's the good defining itself#viktor and powder as Zaun's resident mad scientists#with a side of Viktor as one of many zaunite girl-dads just as a treat
24 notes
·
View notes
Text
ᴡʜᴏ... ᴡʜᴏ ᴀʀᴇ ʏᴏᴜ...? | ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴛᴡᴏ ᴘᴏɪɴᴛ ꜰɪᴠᴇ

________________________
NOTE: HAIII AUTHOR WRITING THIS !!!
THIS ISN'T AT ALL A CHAPTER BUT MORE OF HOW LEON AND CLAIRE THOUGHT ABOUT U.
MIGHT BE DOING THIS IN EVERY CHAPTER IF NOT LAZY JUST WANTING TO DO THIS SHORT CHAPS WHERE WE AT THEIR POINT OF VIEW MEETING U.
NOW THAT IS DONE HERE IS THIS CHAPTER
________________________
.
.
.
⚠ ᴄᴀᴜᴛɪᴏɴ ⚠: °{Near death experience, blood, gun, and violence in general (?), hints of obsessed tension.}°
.
.
.
ᴺᴼᵂ ᴾᴸᴬᵞᴵᴺᴳ : » [The Blond] «
┆ ⤿ 💌 ⌗ TV Girl ┆
0:00 〇────── : 3:48
⇄ ◃◃ ⅠⅠ ▹▹ ↻
.
.
ʚ ︵‿︵‿︵꒰ welcome Leon ꒱︵‿︵‿︵ ɞ
┊﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍┊
꒰ 💭 ꒱ Name: Leon Scott Kennedy
꒰ 💭 ꒱ Sanity: 95%
꒰ 💭 ꒱ Relationship: 5% Acquainted with user
꒰ 💭 ꒱ Extra: He is grateful to save you from that thing that tries to kill you back there. He thought you were pretty cute without that blood on you though he tries to push that though as he needs to focus on what's going on rather than having a puppy crush on some random person who he just met!
︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶
.
.
.
꒰ ʟᴇᴏɴ ᴘᴏᴠ: ꒱
.
.
.
I looked ahead at the endless road... When would I come to Raccoon City...? This feels like a cycle that isn't stoppable... Feels like I have been in these streets longer than I intended.
The only thing being heard beside the car driving was the radio blasting songs that I wasn't really paying attention to. It was there to relieve my stress for the night as I was coming late to the station.
↳ ❝ [ɢᴀꜱ ꜱᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ] ¡❞
I looked over to the gas station that came over my view, wondering if I should stop to refill my car with more gas.
“Yeah… I should stop here for now…” I mumble as I start to drive over there. Stopping near the station. I hop off my jeep as I stand beside it as I go to pump my car with more gas. My eyes landed on the police car parked in front of the gas station.
“That's weird …” I mumble to myself as I glance down… To see blood…?
.
.
.
“Huh?”
.
.
.
Blood was planted on the floor as it was coming inside the gas station, seeing a phone booth still ringing as it was taken from its spot… I sense something terrible happened.
I instantly walked to where the blood trail went, ignoring how the rain poured in, wetting my hair. I tried my best to cover myself to get myself wet.
Opening the door to get in, I couldn't see anything. It was pitch black. The only thing leading to at least guidance was the moonlight that was able to pass through the window and many other papers planted on the wall. I looked down to see a flashlight on the floor relief. I took it so I could now see.
“Hello? Is there anybody there?!” I said as I started to look around the small store as everything was a mess… Items were thrown on,there was a trail of blood, and even the sounds of banging? “Something is not right…”
I went further into the small building, my eyes landing on a man who was on the floor, his back leaning on the wall as he was holding down on the side of his neck where blood was pouring out.
“you alright?” I asked the man as he didn't seem to answer my question. Instead, he pointed his finger to another room from where the sounds were happening.
“Don't move… I'll be back for you.” I reassured him,as I went ahead to the other room where I could assume was the storage where they held other items before putting them on shelfs.
Walking down the same hall to where the sounds were coming louder sounded like… growling…? I'm not sure…
The door that was open was not wide enough for me to even see that I used my right hand to push the door using my left hand to steady my flashlight to see what's going to be in front of me.
.
.
.
What I saw made me frozen.
.
.
.
A dead cop laying on the floor with big chomps like an animal was taking a bite on him, which killed him.
A man who was painfully pure pale as blood was painted on his hands and mouth, they were on top of someone. I glanced down to see someone who was in danger, and they were about to be killed.
Without wasting time, I pull out my pistol and release a shot aiming at the man hitting him in the forehead. Falling down on top of a poor victim, which I hope is still alive.
“Are you okay…?!” I asked as I quickly walked over to them, pushing the weird man off them. They looked very much relieved of being safe from whatever that was.
I stretch out my hand for them to take. They took without a second as they pulled themselves out now with them at full size. I could see them up close…
They looked so hopeless as they were covered in blood and whatever thing that was spilled on them. They looked like they came straight out of some tornado with clothes, quite ruffled and pulled, most likely by that thing. Beside them looking homeless.
They still good-looking? I guess… The shade of color in their eyes sparkles even with almost dark this place is, and this poor lighting flashlight I'm using. Maybe washing off the blood, giving them fresh clothes, and-
"It's there something in my face...?” They asked as they looked at me in confusion as they wiped off anything on their face. I was puzzled until I realized that I was still quiet and looking at them. Feeling embarrassed, I tried to give them a response, hoping they didn't think of me as a creep or something.
"Ummm- No! My name is Leon Kennedy... Yours?” I blurted, not wanting to look strange from my actions, feeling my cheeks warm luckily with how dark it is they might not even notice it.
"My name is 𐔌ᴜꜱᴇʀ𐦯 !” {{USER}} answer with a small smile… They looked good with a smile on their face… What the fuck are you thinking? You barely know them and you already hook… Snap out of it. It hasn't been at least a week after your girlfriend broke up with you.
“Well... We should go... 𐔌ᴜꜱᴇʀ𐦯... Is not safe being here.” I replied as I went ahead to the exit of this tiny room. I looked off my shoulder to wait for them to follow me which they did for the better.
As we walked out of the room, we noticed one of the other coworkers, the one that led me to the other room, was now standing up… He didn't seem right as he was doing the same thing as the other now making growling sounds now seeing us in his view he started to limp toward us. We didn't want it to end like dinner. We sprinted out the front door as other people with the same symptoms were trying to catch us.
Reaching the front door, I was about to pull on the door to open it when someone did it first.
.
.
ʚ ︵‿︵‿︵꒰ welcome Claire ꒱︵‿︵‿︵ ɞ
┊﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍﹍┊
꒰ 💭 ꒱ Name: Claire Redfield
꒰ 💭 ꒱ Sanity: 97%
꒰ 💭 ꒱ Relationship: 6% Acquainted with user
꒰ 💭 ꒱ Extra: She finds you interesting! You just appear randomly, and she hopes to find more stuff about you... Hope you talk more about your life to her soon... But for now, she needs to find her brother Chris! Maybe you can join her...? You show great potential!
︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶︶
.
.
.
꒰ ᴄʟᴀɪʀᴇ ᴘᴏᴠ: ꒱
.
.
.
I looked ahead at the endless road... When would I come to Raccoon City…? I have to find my brother… Where could he be? All I know about his last appearance was him telling me about this city before he went all silent. Being the worried sister I am, I went all my way here to find him.
I know it's quite silly of me doing all of this, but I know this is serious. The rain is pouring down on me as I ride my motorcycle, speeding down the road.
Seeing light appear, I assumed it was some gas station thinking it's best to fill my motorcycle before going back to the streets.
Stopping next to the pump before I could even start to fill my motorcycle with gas, I tense up as I glance over to see the store to be completely dark. No light. No sounds. Nothing.
My body tense at whatever was happening at that store hearing the sound of the phone . I looked over to see a phone booth walking over there. I was about to put it back when I heard a voice pick up.
“{{USER}} did you pick up the phone…?! Don't tell me you already died… didn't you?” A woman's voice coming out sounded distraught… she seems scared for that particular person…
“Ma'am hello? This was left on its own, and the person here isn't he-”
“Oh fuck- umm nervermind I should of end the call- Also you should check your surroundings ever few seconds.” The woman replied as her voice didn't sound as scared as she was a few seconds ago before I could even open my mouth to ask why. The call ended.
“That was weird…!” I said to myself as I put back the call, looking back just like what the woman said…. I just wish I was lying to myself when I say this…
Across from me a few feet away, I could see someone limping toward me… I assume someone was hurt when they were getting closer… Closer enough to see them in the light…
They were rotten from the inside and out, clothes torn, looking more of a monster than a human.
I noticed behind that there was more coming…! Not wanting to see what happens next I ran over to the door for safety.
Pulling on the door, the first thing I saw was a pistol pointing in front of me. Looking up to the person holding the pistol was a young man with dirty blond hair having blue eyes.
Raising my hand up as I didn't want to get myself shot by him, nervousness coming at my body as I was either going to be eaten by those weird shitter outside or be shot in the head.
“She not infected Leon…!” A voice came out but not from the man across from me pointing a pistol at me. Looking behind him saw someone else being thankful from a random person for the first-time ever.
The man who I now assume is Leon looked behind me seeing something dangerous. “Duck!” Leon yelled as I went down, Leon, who now pulled a trigger shooting at one of those things behind me.
Getting out outside once more, you three dashed to the police car and decided to sit in the passenger seat while Leon chose to be the driver while the stranger who I haven't gotten their name thrown themselves at the back.
Leon, who didn't waste any time, went full speed out and straight to the streets as we were speeding to Raccoon City.
.
.
.
↳ ❝ [ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ʀᴏᴀᴅ] ¡❞
.
.
.
꒰ ᴛʜɪʀᴅ ᴘᴇʀꜱᴏɴ ᴘᴏᴠ: ꒱
Everyone was quiet. Tense. And scared. Mind replaying from minutes ago of what they saw that night… that scene looked straight out of an apocalypse fantasy…! That can't be real! How could that occur…? Maybe the station could tell what's going on.
“Ummm... Well... I'm 𐔌ᴜꜱᴇʀ𐦯... What's your name…?” {{USER}} said out of nowhere as they were looking straight at Claire who now finally knew their name…
“Claire-Claire Redfield” she answered as she noticed that your name was called out from that woman in the call… Wanting to know about that,but decided to keep her mouth shut for now.
"Name is Leon Kennedy!” Leon introduced himself as his eyes were on the view, but his eyes were going every few seconds to the rear view window looking over to you. He doesn't know why he is doing this… He never did this type of behavior to someone he barely knows… Does he have a crush…? No.. that can't be… Maybe he was just scared of losing one of you with how the situation is! Yeah…
Even though he only felt that only to you, not to Claire.
Claire didn't even give much of a thought of Leon which was so out of character for her… She thought she held a grudge because he pointed his pistol at her, but she was not sure at this point…
She found out a few things about him, one he was a cop. Two, this was his first day of his job. And three… Not much to say….
Claire wanted to seem interested and gave a response to her brother, who was in the city. Wanting to find him, she went her way through here.
“What about you 𐔌ᴜꜱᴇʀ𐦯…?” Claire wanted to know more about them… They seem special… She doesn't know how to explain it… They are still pretty much strangers with a little info about them… I don't even know their last name!
“Oh! Well... I have lived in Raccoon City for a few weeks now... and my job is at the gas station that we were on a few minutes ago…” {{USER}} replied, sounding unsure… They sounded not truthful at what words were coming out of their mouth. Both Leon and Claire knew something was off, but not wanting to pry into your life, they let it go.
.
.
.
↳ ❝ [ʀᴀᴄᴄᴏɴ ᴄɪᴛʏ] ¡❞
.
They just hope there information of what the fuck is happening.

.
#resident evil#yandere leon kennedy#yandere claire redfield#leon kennedy x reader#claire redfield x reader#Yan Leon x reader#Yan Claire x reader#Yandere?#obbsession#resident evil 2 x reader#yandere resident evil x reader#Yandere resident evil 2 x reader#re2 x reader#re2 remake#semi yandere#Spotify#☢ ʀᴇꜱɪᴅᴇɴᴛ ᴇᴠɪʟ ☢#yandere x reader#Yandere wattpad story
37 notes
·
View notes
Text
♥️ Ranking Richonne
#5: You're My Family (S9E05)
✨Top 5!✨ Words can't even fully capture how much I adore this scene right here. 😭 But I'll try. - I am so grateful for it and for Danai for being a big reason why we got this moment. This is such a significant scene, especially because it��s Rick and Michonne’s final exchange of dialogue before Rick’s departure. And what a perfectly fitting, stunningly beautiful way to land their love story until they’re reunited again. The family and true love Rick and Michonne know they found within each other will always move me. And I know this scene is a hallucination, but listen, Michonne said it’s real, so it’s real to me too 😌...
(now if I went all out for my last 25 posts, then for my Top 5...🎵you know that I'm gon' be extra🎵 as we get into the big guns of this countdown. thanks for reading ♡)
I'll always love that Michonne is Rick’s final hallucination in his final full episode. It’s such a confirmation that she truly is home to him.
As I noted in my Reveling in Richonne post on this scene, the final stretch of a journey is often the most draining and challenging to get through, and it’s there when you need to tap into the most powerful source of strength and reflect on what most fuels you to keep going, so, of course, Rick's mind went to the ever-so-important love of his life - Michonne.
And I love how any time we’ve seen Michonne in Rick’s mind, she's always this glowing, calming, goddess-like presence. No wonder Rick looks at her like she hung the moon and the stars all the time. 😊
It’s sweet seeing that while Rick's mind conjured up all the living people he loves on this bridge, it’s Michonne whom he envisions having a personal moment with. He needs her. And she’s so reassuring when she tells him it’s gonna be okay.
The real Michonne is going to be understandably distraught when she sees Rick bleeding out on this bridge, but here Rick imagined her as the calm, comforting, and life-giving presence she’s always been to him.

And then it’s powerful for Rick to tell Michonne to take care of tf because he’s again passing the torch. Similar to him telling her she’d have to be the one to lead the others forward in Say Yes, Rick clearly believes so strongly that his people will be in good hands with Michonne as the leader. He knows this because he’s been in good hands with her as his leader. 🥲
And what a testament to Rick's trust and belief in her that he could know that this thing he’s dedicated his life to - protecting his people - is something that Michonne can continue. And as he thinks he's dying, it's like this moment is Rick personally finding solace in that Michonne will continue to hold things together if he doesn't make it.😭

Michonne encourages him, instilling faith that he'll get through this, and I always love the moment where Rick vulnerably says, "I can’t" because he’s always been allowed to be so human with her. I love that she says confidently, "You will, it’s not over," and it's just so believable when she says it.
And then, I have many favorite parts in this one scene, but the following part is particularly special because it is my favorite visual of Rick and Michonne of all time.
Like if you told me I could only ever look at one visual of Richonne again it would be this one right here where Rick and Michonne stare right into each other's souls as her eyes instill this blazing strength in him.
BREATHTAKING. 🤩😍🤗 It’s just beyond powerful and beautiful to me and perfectly illustrates the relationship and depth and strength of these soulmates so well. What this gorgeous power couple gives to each other is one of a kind. And as always, this moment is literally and figuratively magnetic. 🧲
I love that Michonne tells Rick adamantly, "We don’t die" as a motivating rendition of "We’re the ones who live" and a graphic novel nod. And again, when Michonne speaks, you just believe it.
I remember watching this live, unsure if Rick would survive or not, but when she said this I was like alright it is written, my baby Rick doesn’t die, cuz Michonne is always right...
But I also love her saying "we don't die" for its figurative meaning, as truly the love Richonne found with each other is endless and will never die.
And I adore that Rick looks her right in the eyes and nods, hearing and believing her even despite the odds and the pain. All versions of Rick can hear Michonne and allow her words to reach him.
Then there’s this wonderful moment where Rick is about to exhaustedly hang his head and Michonne lovingly takes his face in her hands to both physically and emotionally lift him up. The movement just feels so symbolic of how she will not let him stay defeated and low. She always lifts him up like only she can.
I get teary over this whole scene, especially because of how powerful it is to see Rick have someone who can hold him up like this even in his toughest moments.
And because Michonne always knows what to say, she then brings the focus back to one of the most motivating, important, and inspiring things in their life - their love.
When Michonne asks Rick, "You wanna know why I fell in love with you?" in that lovely tender tone, I was gagged then and I'm still gagged now. Like you would think one of us pitched this moment. 😋 It’s just so romantic, and I am forever elated that Rick and Michonne got to directly discuss their incredible love in their final conversation.
(Also, again, you really can't watch this scene and then be surprised that TOWL is being called an epic love story. I repeat - Richonne's story has always been an epic love story. 😌)
At this moment on this bridge, where Rick needs the ultimate fuel to keep fighting, this is his own mind focusing specifically on the love supreme he found with Michonne - his guiding light, who has kept him going so many times before. Eternally here for it. 🙌🏾🥹
One of the many things that chokes me up about this gorgeous moment is when I stop to think about the start of Rick's TWD journey.
When we were first introduced to Rick he had a wife who wasn't sure if she was still in love with him and caught legitimate feelings for his best friend. And that very best friend ultimately plotted to kill Rick and told him his own family would move on from him because "they've done it before." Like that's so painful.
But then, in the wildest of circumstances - an apocalypse - Rick found a wife and a best friend all in one. He found the ultimate love of his life. He found Michonne - whose love for him runs so deep, so visible, and so certain always.
And where his hallucinations of Lori were more tormenting, here Rick is hallucinating his wife Michonne and envisioning her enveloping him in her consistent and unwavering love that has always meant the world to him.
And as Rick's mind imagines Michonne bringing up their love on this bridge, it's him in the potential final moments of his life also thinking about how honored he is to have loved her and been loved by her. 🥹
So after Michonne asks if he wants to know why she fell in love with him, it is so extremely moving the way Rick intently looks at her with a tear, eager for the answer.
And Michonne stays holding his face up as she tells him with conviction that she fell in love with him, "Because you're a fighter and you never give up." 😭 Exquisite. To see Rick be showered with this love and praise from his true love is just everything and more.
You can really tell that for Rick in this exact moment the only thing he's thinking about is her. Not the pain, not the turmoil, not the past or the future - just his wife's love.
And it's cool because in one of my Reveling in Richonne posts from years ago, I was analyzing that season 4 finale scene with Michonne in the car with Carl while she listened to Rick talk to Daryl outside. And I felt like that scene in the car and their special "Cuz I'm Okay Too' scene were signs that Michonne was falling in love with Rick, especially after Rick showed how far he'd go to protect his son in contrast to her previous partner. This is what I wrote way back then:
"Like she needs someone who won’t give up and she saw firsthand that Rick doesn’t give up, especially when his son is involved. And so I think this is when she starts really thinking of Rick differently."
The fact that years after that post, Michonne straight-up tells Rick she fell in love with him because he’s a fighter who doesn’t give up made me even more confident that my love timeline theory is pretty accurate and that I was on track with my studies in getting a Ph.D. in Richonne. 😂
She fell in love with him way back then. I mean, Danai has even said Michonne has been in love with Rick for a long time. (And I bet if Rick were to tell Michonne when he fell in love with her, it would suggest it was around season 4 as well.)
In this s9 hallucination, I love that Rick gets this uplifting encouragement from the woman he loves and has long been in awe of and that her words so clearly breathe life into him. Michonne has always breathed life into Rick, so it's only fitting that she did it one more time in this series.
And then I really love that she tells Rick, "Fight for me." 🥹 Oh it's perfect. It’s just touching knowing this is Rick’s mind telling him to fight for her. Fight for his wife. Fight for Michonne, the most important person in his life apart from his kids. 💯
I'm willing to bet that during the years that Rick's been taken away from Michonne and Judith, the words "fight for her" likely played in his head often and helped keep him going.
(Side note: This moment and "fight for me" line right here should tell everyone watching that Michonne is in a category of her own to Rick. It shouldn't need to be clarified cuz it's so obvious. But for anyone that still needed clarification, I love that TWD & TOWL promo has set the record straight (time & time again, amen) that Rick's wife and kid(s) are his ultimate choice. As I've noted before, one thing I've long known and long-loved about that man Rick Grimes is he gon' make it about Michonne every time and make sure everybody else knows what we've known for years - His wife and his kids are his everything. I'm not against a reunion with some of team family eventually, especially a reunion with Daryl after he watched over Richonne's kids - but I also just know viewers demanding to see all these different friends (and even enemies 😪) on screen with Rick again does not automatically mean Rick needs it. Within the actual story that we've been watching of Rick Grimes since the pilot episode of TWD, we can be confident that reuniting with his immediate family - Michonne, Judith, and RJ to be clear - will take precedence. As TWD has said, reuniting with each other is the only goal - as it should be when a man's been taken from his wife and kid(s). 👌🏽 While I haven't seen TOWL yet {which ahhh we're so close 🤗}, I've been quite positive for literal years that while Rick's been away, he's felt like all he is anymore is a man looking for his wife and child...And anyone who has got in the way of that is gonna lose.)
Rick knows that despite the pain and exhaustion on this bridge he has to keep fighting for the love of his life. And it makes so much sense why Michonne would fall in love with the fighter within him.
And then Michonne says, "Fight for all of us," because team family is of course important to them too. It's just Rick is a whipped man, see, and so even here there's this subtle aspect where Rick is staring straight at Michonne and really only looks to the side once Michonne turns to face the others. 😋
But then, as Rick does best, he puts his attention right back on Michonne and just warms my heart completely when he looks at her and says, “You’re my family. I found you.” Gospel truth and Utter Perfection. 😭
I adore how s9 Rick was just so vocal about his reverence and love for Michonne every chance he got, even in hallucinations. 🤩 And it is so sweet that in his final exchange with Michonne, and really his final dialogue with anyone, Rick gets to look at her and cherish finding family through her.
And with what a family man Rick is and has been since season 1, it is truly the greatest treasure in the world that, even after losing all his family from before the apocalypse, he still found a genuine family that became his life's fuel.
I love the way Rick places a hand on Michonne's shoulder to really emphasize that he found family in her.
It is so great that in this 9.05 episode where Rick is repeatedly talking about needing to find his family, his mission since s1, we get this lovely declaration that Michonne is so much of who he was always looking for. 🥹
And what a beautiful way he found her both in their actual life journey and in his mind’s mental journey this ep.
Michonne’s tear as she smiles and again affirms him and says, "You did." Just beautiful and melts my heart.
Andy and Danai did a masterful job depicting the immense love Rick and Michonne have for each other in this scene. They always have, and of course, their final scene delivered on another level. 👏🏽👑
Truly this has been a stunning love story from the moment they laid eyes on each other in season 3 all the way to this s9 moment here (+ their s11 finale moment) - and now beyond as we look forward to Richonne's story continuing. 🤩🙌🏾
It’s heartbreaking that after a moment of such love and warmth, Rick then has to acknowledge that this exchange isn't actually happening in real life. He says, "But this isn't real", and then I will forever love that Michonne assuredly says, "Yes it is." 👏🏽
It is real. What they found with each other is real. The abundant love emitted between them in this scene is real. I feel like had Michonne actually been able to get to him on this bridge, the exchange could have gone similar to this (but like a lil more frantic probably cuz she'd be anxious to get him some medical help) But in many ways how Rick is picturing their love playing out here is so real and accurate.
So I love that Michonne got to confirm that the love and family she and Rick found in each other is real in any dimension. Since this is all in Rick's mind, it's like this is his mind also deciding that everything in this moment is real and something he has to fight for when he wakes up.
Then Rick and Michonne seal the moment with their precious final kiss within the TWD series and it's another perfect example of true love's kiss. Y'all this really is a love story for the ages and I’ll never stop shouting that from the rooftops. It’s beautiful. 🥰
It's fitting for Rick to imagine her kissing him and breathing life into him one more time because 🎵these are a few of his favorite things🎵. And if he's dying then Michonne's love is what his mind wants to remember before he goes.
(Also I wish the real Michonne got to know that on this bridge Rick was imagining her empowering him and kissing him one last time. 😭)
Finally, Michonne tells Rick to wake up, and the resilient king does as she wishes, notably without knocking out like he did the other times he hallucinated people, which to me is a nice subtle way to suggest there was something more real about Richonne's exchange than his previous hallucinations.

This scene is just gorgeous and touching and emotional and a lovely ode to what makes Richonne so special. We really are spoiled cuz we’re fed with gourmet content in each and every scene. And this scene was a feast and the perfect exchange to close out Richonne on the show. #I'mGrateful
Had this moment legitimately been their last exchange ever it would have done Richonne justice. Fortunately, though, we've finally arrived at a point where this won't be the last exchange between them. 🥳🙌🏽 Soon, this 9.05 scene will have to be referred to as Rick and Michonne's 'final convo in TWD,' because more Richonne content is coming. And this is why...
In this Top 5 moment from Rick's last full TWD ep (where Andy and Danai gave a masterclass in each scene they had both together and apart 👏🏽) I adore that this final intimate exchange between them served as a reminder that Rick and Michonne fell in love, that they don’t die, and that what they found in each other is a beautiful family that is forever real and everlasting. The ultimate win.
I will always celebrate that Rick and Michonne found the truest family in each other and that they will soon find each other again. 😌
#richonne#top 30#top 5#number 5#rick x michonne#real soon this won't be their last moment together 🥳#we're so close!#twd towl countdown#twd towl#the ones who live
111 notes
·
View notes
Text
celebration


summary: throwing marcello a surprise celebration, congratulating marcello on landing his first movie role! requested by @jackmans-poison
you and marcello were sitting at home one afternoon, nervously awaiting a phone call. he just recently went through a long audition process for a movie that he had dedicated so much time and work preparing for. today was the day that he was finally supposed to be hearing back about whether or not he landed the part.
his phone was sitting on the coffee table, you and him both on the couch waiting for it to ring. once it finally sounded, marcello practically jumped at the table to answer it.
"hello? yes, this is marcello." he said into the speaker. you watched nervously next to him as he spoke to the person on the other line. he was stoic, so you couldn't read whether or not he was receiving good or bad news.
"okay, thank you so much." he said quietly. he listened for a bit longer as they continued speaking on the other end. "great, i'll be on the lookout for more information, thank you so much!" he said, a smile finally spreading across his face. he hung up the phone, placing it back on the coffee table. he turned to you, smiling again. "i got the part!" he cheered, the both of you jumping up from the couch. you were both jumping in excitement, hugging each other tight.
"marcello, congratulations! i'm so proud of you!" you said, swaying him back and forth.
"thank you, baby. thank you." he said, squeezing you tight. "thank you for being so supportive and patient with me throughout this entire process. i think i would've lost it if i didn't have you by my side."
"i will be here no matter what. you know i'm always gonna be in your corner." you said, kissing him softly. "i love you."
"i love you too, baby." he said, kissing you again.
a few days passed since marcello received his casting news, and he was already busy with pre-production things getting ready to start filming. he was grateful that it was the summer, and this was the only thing on his plate at the moment.
one weekend, you wanted to do something to congratulate him on landing this role. so, you decided to throw him a little surprise party. you made reservations at his favorite restaurant, and invited his family and friends to come celebrate marcello.
the night of the get together, marcello was busy with some things for the movie, and you were busy putting the final touches on the evening. as people were beginning to arrive at the restaurant, you directed them all to the room you had set up. they all began taking their seats at the table, and made your way back out to the front of the restaurant. you'd convinced him to come meet your for dinner after he was done with his work for the day.
you watched as his uber pulled up to the front, marcello climbing out the backseat.
"mi amor." he said softly, wrapping his arm around you, pressing a kiss to your temple.
"i hope you're hungry." you said to him as you walked back inside.
"starving." he laughed. you took him back to the room where your party was set, and he immediately questioned you. "why are we seated so far back?"
"you'll see." you said softly. you pulled open the door to the room, revealing your group.
"CONGRATULATIONS!!" they all cheered in unison, marcello taken aback by the celebration.
"what is all this?" he asked, genuine look of shock on his face.
"we all wanted to get together to congratulate you on landing your first movie role." you said, rubbing his back. "now sit, enjoy your meal, and bask in your celebration." you added, leading him over to the table. you took your seat next to him as you all started your meal. conversation quickly flowing between everyone at the table.
you sat back, happily enjoying a successful night, successful suprise, and happy that marcello was enjoying himself as well. after a few hours, once everything was all said and done, you all began to leave from the restaurant and go your separate ways home. you stood back as marcello continued taking in hugs and congratulations from people as they left.
once everyone was finally gone, you led marcello back to your car and drove home.
"i still cant believe you did all of that for me." he said quietly as you walked into your apartment.
"well, believe it. you deserve all the love and support." you said with a smile.
"i don't know what i did you deserve you." he said, pulling you into his arms and pressing a kiss to your lips. "i love you so much."
"i love you so much more. and i know i tell you all the time, but i am so proud of you. and you know that i will always be cheering you on. i love getting to watch you thrive."
"i'm so grateful that i have your support." he said, running his thumbs across your cheeks. "i don't know what i would do without you."
#marcello hernandez#snl#saturday night live#snl 50#marcello hernandez x reader#marcello hernandez imagine
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
~~~~~~~~~~~~~Swept Away ~~~~~~~~~~~~~
(Arjun and Chitrangada story)
Disclaimer: This is a work of PURE FICTION. None of it has happened in the real epic. Also, THIS IS A WARNING- MATURE CONTENT EXPLICT SCENES AHEAD. Although it's my first time writing such a spicy story, I've tried my best to keep it subtle and... Idk, please let me know if it doesn't make sense. I think I'll stick to the comical stuff after this.
I really wanted soft boi Arjun with the ever commanding Chitrangada. I also need more Chitrangada stories, please recommend me some if there are any good ones. The portrayal of Chitrangada was inspired by a chapter from @desigurlie's lost moment- Upturned fates. Her work has always fueled my obsession✨
Again, WARNING- ⚠️⚠️⚠️MATURE CONTENT AHEAD⚠️⚠️⚠️-
He had commanded legions.
His name echoed across Aryavarta like a hymn of war and wonder.
He had crossed untamed lands, brought kings to their knees, and claimed victories that echoed through the ages.
Yet now, the very same man lay on silk, wrists loosely bound above his head: not by force, but by choice, his own choice.
His skin glistened, flushed, marked by her full mouth and her hands. The air was thick with the scent of sweat and sandalwood, and the only sound was his breath: ragged, hungry, waiting.
It almost seemed like he was the inexperienced one.
Chitrangada stood at the edge of the bed, watching him like a predator watches its prize- not with cruelty, but with absolute control. Every part of her radiated authority. From the tilt of her chin to the slow, deliberate way she approached him; like she owned every inch of the room.
Every inch of him.
“Tell me what you want,” she said, voice low.
Arjun, turned to look at his lioness. Her skin, sun-kissed and battle-tested, glistened with sweat and shone rich bronze. Her strong arms, Oh how strong yet small against his own hands.
Her eyes, gods her eyes: dark as storm clouds, shaped like almonds. They held the clarity of someone who had seen both battlefield and betrayal, saw straight through armor and ego alike.
Her hair, long and raven-dark, was usually tied back, but when loosened, it fell like a warrior’s banner. Her very being the embodiment of power- grace woven into every stride, commanding in stillness, and utterly unafraid.
He smiled- not cocky, but soft, reverent. “You. However you want me, my queen.”
“Mine,” she said against his skin.
“Yes,” he breathed, arching into her. “Always.”
When her nails scraped down his arms and left blooming marks of possession, he gasped her name like prayer. Then, blinking up at her with those maddeningly amber eyes, he gave a crooked grin. "Should I be worried you’re branding me now, Rajkumari?"
Chitrangada arched an eyebrow, lips curving into something dangerously amused, "You're lucky I’m not carving my name into your chest."
Arjuna chuckled breathlessly, still pinned beneath her. "At least make the script neat. I have appearances to keep."
She didn’t move gently, she moved like a storm claiming the sea, fierce and beautiful, unstoppable. And Arjuna- her husband met her every motion with soft cries, body shaking beneath the woman who refused to let him disappear behind titles or legend
She crawled over him like a flame licking up dry wood, and he shuddered when her fingers traced the lines of his chest.
“You’re not afraid to give me control?” she asked, though she already knew the answer.
Arjuna met her eyes with that infuriating, intoxicating calm. “Chitra, my dearest, I’ve held the weight of kingdoms on my shoulders. But nothing feels heavier than your gaze when you choose me. I’d give you everything.”
He wasn’t afraid of surrendering to her: he thought of it as an honor.
She leaned down and bit gently at his lower lip, just enough to make him groan. “You’ll regret that.”
He chuckled, then gasped as her hands claimed him again. “Only if you stop.”
Then, she kissed him like war, like conquest, like she was here to take everything and leave him grateful.
Arjuna gasped against her lips as she pushed him down again: one hand against his chest, the other sliding his arms up above his head with purpose. Her thighs straddled his hips, bare and strong, the weight of her both grounding and dizzying.
“Chitra…” he breathed, but the rest of her name broke into a moan as her mouth moved to his throat.
Gods.
He had faced demons, kings, god- and yet nothing had ever left him so undone as this woman untying the knot at his waist with maddening ease.
She wasn’t gentle tonight. She was hungry.
Her husband- wielder of Gandiva, breaker of sieges- offered himself up without resistance. Not because he was weak, but because she was strong. And nothing aroused him more than watching her own it.
Her dark, obsidian hair, that had unfurled like a waterfall, created a curtain to cover their kisses and the slap of skin against skin.
“Keep your hands where they are,” she whispered. His muscles flexed with the effort not to move. He could easily take control. Flip her beneath him. Take the reins. But he didn’t want to, gods he didn’t.
He wanted her to have him.
She moved like a queen claiming what was hers, every roll of her hips purposeful, every sound she dragged from his throat another trophy. And he gave them willingly. He gave her everything.
Arjuna’s breath caught as her nails scraped down his chest. His eyes fluttered open just enough to see her above him- glowing in the lamplight, body curved in power, eyes consuming him.
“Look at you,” she whispered. “So beautiful like this. My prince. Mine.”
He couldn’t speak; his throat was a tangle of devotion and desperation. He only nodded, eyes glassy with pleasure, hands still bound above him.
She rode him like she knew the rhythm of his soul. When release came, it shattered him. Not violently- but reverently.
Like the sky cracking open to reveal light.
He collapsed beneath her, body trembling, mind blank, lips parted. When she finally untied his wrists, kissing them gently, he wrapped his arms around her and held her like she was the only anchor left in the world.
"Tell me, Arjuna," she said, her voice low and teasing, her eyes gleaming with amusement, "do you always let yourself be so... swept away? Or is it just when I’m the one leading you?"
Arjuna, still catching his breath, let out a soft chuckle, his head lolling slightly as he gazed up at her with a mix of exhaustion and admiration. His skin was flushed, and the faint traces of a smile played on his lips as he tried to find the energy to respond.
"Well," he said, voice raspy, yet playful, "I must admit... you’ve certainly got a way of leading me." His amber eyes twinkled as he lifted his hand lazily, brushing a lock of her hair from her face. "Though, if I’m being honest, I don’t need much convincing. I’m easily swept away, especially when I’m in such... good company."
Chitrangada raised an eyebrow, her smirk only growing as she leaned in closer. "Easily swept away, you say? I suppose that makes my job easier then."
Arjuna rolled his eyes dramatically, his tiredness catching up with him in waves, but the charm in his words never faltered. "Well, if this is what ‘swept away’ feels like, I think I could get used to it. Though I might need a bit more rest before I can do it all over again."
Chitrangada laughed softly, her gaze softening as she admired him. "Don’t worry, my hero," she teased, her hand resting against his chest. "You’ve earned your rest."
Arjuna sighed dramatically, letting his head fall back against the pillows, his exhaustion finally catching up to him. "I think I’ve earned everything," he muttered playfully, closing his eyes for a moment. "But I suppose... I could let you lead me again when I’m feeling up to it."
Chitrangada smiled at his words, leaning down to kiss his forehead, the soft affection in her gesture contrasting with the earlier fire. "Rest now, my prince. I’ll let you get back to your charming self... for now."
7 notes
·
View notes